Paperpuscher 101

Trueborn of the Anathema

305.M27. Eastern Fringes of the Ultima Segmentum, former Tenebris Freehold, Thramas Sector, Aegis Subsector, Planet Archipelaga.

The world of Archipelaga was a tropical paradise, the landmass broken up into innumerable islands of varying size. The sky of the planet was blue, like the majority of planets in the galaxy, but the firmament above possessed no moon in the night. Yet, that was taken care of by the planet's shining rings, reflecting the sun's rays and creating a glowing belt that grew thinner or thicker depending on one's location.

Clear, pinkish waves lapped pleasantly against the golden sand of its isles. The water was warm, almost bath-like, and all manner of colourful sea life floated lazily in its crystal-clear depths. Trees swayed in the warm, salt-laced breeze. A quaint hamlet hugged the idyllic coast of a particular island, perched over the lapping waves. Docks extended outward, by which normally all manner of delicious food, exotic drink, or mysterious curio arrived. Boats bobbed lazily in the water, but no fishers cast their nets to bring in food for an eventual feast.

Instead, nothing but the last gasps of the dying could be heard.

'Shit really doesn't stop hitting the fan, huh?' the warrior thought as he cleaved the grotesque head from his penultimate opponent's shoulders with a silver blade. The body and head shortly after dissolving into smoke as it fell to the earth.

Upon first glance, the cross-hilted sword he carried looked like nothing more than an ornamental piece – a jewelled trinket best suited for hanging on a wall, or to be worn while posing for a portrait. For it was encrusted with rubies the size of quail eggs on the pommel and guard. As well as being made entirely of radiant silver and possessing an edge made of sharp yet fragile white crystal, from which billowed an iridescent smoke that looked like an Aurora Borealis, shimmering and swirling as if made up of gaseous pearls. Yet, as one's person reached toward the weapon, one could feel the unmistakable tingle of power infused from pommel to tip. A sensation that both lightened a heart and left an uncomfortable tumble in a person's stomach.

It had had many names over the millennia, – Sword of Gryffindor being the oldest – but at present it was called Coruscant. And it quite obviously was no ordinary sword, but a powerful and ancient relic in today's galaxy.

The warrior also wore an impossibly fine suit of armour, simply called Glint. The plates of this marvel that were forged by song – encasing him completely from shoulder to toe, having forewent to wear the helmet – gleamed with an otherworldly light, crystalline in their refraction of the light. It was an incredibly ornate artwork decorated with bronze filigree Phoenixes on the pauldrons, greaves and vambraces. Infinitesimal runic etchings of gilt ran along the raised trim of the plates, imbued with potent arcane wards that served to protect its wearer against malign influences. Though the weight and rigidity of the armour seemed constricting, it fit him snugly and comfortably, draping his form with expert balance. As if reacting instantly to any of its bearer's movement, moulding and reshaping itself to always provide a perfect fit.

On the gauntlet of his left hand emerged a pair of wickedly curved claws, called the Phoenix Talon. Though this weapon was not arcane but technological in nature. The blades contained super-conducting tines capable of generating a heat so intense that they could cut through rock with contemptuous ease. The armoured cowling of a bronzed Auramite Phoenix – from which each claw emerged – concealed a compact fusion reactor and a powerful magnetic containment field, so as to only burn hit targets.

Despite his straight walk and confident posture an invisible weight seemed to push him down, contrasting sharply with a youthful vigour that seemed endless. He did not look a day over twenty-two, with what people of the past would've said were aristocratic facial features. His hair was as black as raven feathers and kept short, permanently messy and dishevelled. Though, his emerald eyes were a different story altogether. They seemed to always be laughing, but like water that was only its superficial reflection, hiding an ocean of loss and strife beneath the surface.

Around him the ruins of the tropical settlement – part of his current home – were still burning and smoking. Fires spread from one wooden hut to the next as the heads of his people decorated the ground. A tide of blood stained the soft white sand crimson, all while the smell of brimstone was heavy in the air.

The main reason for that scene of carnage stood before him amongst heaps of blood and gore, splattered from head to clawed foot as if having just stepped out of a nightmare. It possessed a bestial, snarling face and a wiry, crooked body full of muscle with scaled skin the colour of rusty bronze. Its head was elongated to a point and framed by curved and symmetrical horns. Entirely naked safe for a blood-stained rag that served as a loincloth, the being had in its clawed hands a wicked blade that burned with such heat the air rippled and grew hazy.

One would be forgiven – and also absolutely correct – for thinking it a daemon. Sadly the appearance of those dangerous beings became more and more common in the last two millennia, forcing themselves upon reality through the unwitting help of a so called Psyker, who were born in slowly but ever-increasing numbers. A phenomena that had started just before the Cybernetic Revolt and at the tail-end the Golden Age of Technology. It supposedly had been an age of supreme progress and understanding. Indeed, those that hadn't lived through it saw the age as a time where humanity had reached the apex of science and civilisation and was on the cusp of technological transcendence. And that was indeed the truth to a large extent, birthing marvels and horrors that eagerly sprung from humanity's ingenuity. However with the ever increasing reliance of A.I people grew complacent and weak. Losing trust in their own abilities and letting them atrophy. Because why bother if a machine could make something better in a minute?

Until it all had ended rather abruptly and swiftly, brought about by a bloody revolt started by Mankind's sentient Artificial Intelligence. Or as it was known today on many worlds who remembered it through legends; Abominable Intelligence. These had been aptly named the Men of Iron, who humanity had become quite dependant on over the millennia. Only for humanity's pyrrhic victory to be immediately followed by violent warp storms erupting all over the galaxy, making interstellar travel or communication impossible. As well as leading to a sharp increase in the number of Psykers being born. A problem due to inexperienced ones being easy prey for the inhabitants of the warp, allowing them to use their mind as a gateway to the real world.

Luckily Archipelaga wasn't highly populated or otherwise a target for conquest due to a lack of interesting or valuable resources. More a Paradise World fit for vacation than anything else. Not that many planets would have a void fleet ready for invasion right about now, Harry reckoned. What with travel being impossible and a fleet being costly to build and maintain.

"I will break you, Trueborn of the Anathema!" the daemon snarled, its voice the drums of war. A long serpentine tongue snaked out between needle-like teeth to lick up leftover blood flowing down its hollow cheeks. "And when I'm finished with you I will burn this planet to ashes and boil its seas. The skulls of every living thing will pave the ground in honour of the Blood God!"

"No, you won't." came the calm reply, the youthful warrior utterly confident in his victory over the daemon. For him it was only a minor manifestation, after all. The carnage the so called Bloodletter and its ilk had wrought in this small village had only been possible due to surprise and an inexperienced Psyker who clearly had overestimated themselves. "You're already running out of time, liar!" he proclaimed with ironclad certainty, almost mocking it with the truth. Daemons couldn't stay in the material world for long before disappearing.

It gave a fierce snarl of outrage at being called a liar, before it was charging at him with a mighty bellow of. "BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!" in the blink of an eye the daemon jumped at him, the flaming sword ready to spill the blood its foe in the name of its god.

A Bloodletter was a supernaturally fast being, with strength far surpassing that which its frame suggested. The daemon also spared not a single thought for defence, something that worked well enough on ordinary people. But it was something it's opponent would make it pay dearly for. And so the warrior met the daemon in combat unflinchingly, able to go toe to toe with the supernatural creature through sheer talent, millennia of training and experience. During the fight the scintillating smoke of his blade billowed onto his foe, acting like acid against the vile creature and making it howl in anger and pain.

Something the warrior immediately capitalized on, inflicting yet more wounds on his surprised enemy with his Phoenix Talon and sword. Those cuts coming from Coruscant were now dissolving the daemon's non-existent flesh into oily smoke. Slowly eating away at the creature and dismissing it to back to be caged by dreams once more.

The man chuckled at the writhing creature mockingly. "Don't like your own blood being spilled, I see." he taunted the daemon, knowing it to be true. His sword had gotten that particular property once the silver blood of unicorns and many more substances had been added to the sword over the millennia, merging with the Basilisk venom already present and creating something that hurt corrupted or evil beings the most. For other enemies, well, not much was able to impede Coruscant, which was still capable of cutting through most things.

"Coward!" the daemon spat disdainfully, hating him for his witchery and noticing the usage immediately. "Using pitiful sorcery instead of your own strength to engage in honourable combat!" with a growl it tried to disembowel him with a swipe of its sword, only to be evaded easily. The wounds taking their toll on the creature.

In response the human warrior locked around at all the corpses, which included women, children and the elderly. Cocking one eyebrow mockingly, he gave a dismissive but amused snort. "Truly, you're a paragon of honour." he parried that wicked burning blade again and again. Until his desire to play with his prey ran out. With but a gesture a snare of brilliant magical smoke materialised from the sparkling motes emerging from the beast's wounds, converging upon the creature. As a result the daemon was shackled tightly, held in place by a pearlescent prison of smoke.

"I'm proud of my research, and the knowledge that this is hated by a vile fiend such as you." he spoke the words as if he was taking a stroll through a garden instead of mentally containing an otherworldly entity. He retracted the Phoenix Talon and sheathed Coruscant. "You don't like this? You don't want to see it? Well then, go and go far." Harry imagined that corrupted plane of existence as if his victim were already there. "To the Sea of Souls." he named it, traced his furious foe's outline with one hand and drew the otherworldly map to the daemon's destination with the other. Then he spoke the final word of exile. "Begone!"

With an almost contemptuous wave of the warrior's hand the snarling and struggling daemon together with the bindings dissolved in a puff of black ash, brimstone and glimmering fumes that was carried away by the wind a second later. An act that was quite the insult to Khorne's followers, to deem them unworthy of melee and defeat them with magic on top of it. Not that the daemon would be able to do much about that.

Despite his victory it didn't feel like one, as everything burned down around him.

"Time to rebuild. Again." he said with a sigh that came from deep in his soul. A tiredness enveloping him like a shroud that was palpable, nearly physical in its weight before he caught himself. Concealing how tired he was of watching the things he gave his long life to break and crumble around him. Only to once more stoop and build them up again with worn-out tools. It was a familiar ritual by now, – an ingrained habit he simply couldn't break – to lose and start again at the beginning, and never breathe a word about his loss.

For him there was no victory, nor defeat. No bell to signal the end of his fight. Only an endless battle he could never quit. His life a representation of generations of humanity given form, each one having to fight the same battles over and over again.

Next he turned towards the burning wreckage, raising his hands up in the air as if lifting a great mass – intent to use the ocean to douse the flames. However, suddenly a flash of fire gave birth to itself, igniting from nothing above him. Instantly the warrior let go of his attempted spell. Immediately prepared to fight once more, assuming the veil between worlds was much thinner – dangerously so – than he thought if spontaneous manifestations were possible. Even his Witchsight hadn't picked up any signs as to that being possible here.

Thankfully it was a false alarm as a Phoenix manifested, beating its flaming wings as it circled above. Though, it was no ordinary Phoenix, but his familiar and old friend, Fawkes. Now as changed as the warrior was by living for millennia. The air around his wings now crackled and popped, alive with fire. The swan-like bird's many feathers were mostly bright red in the wings and along the back, but shifted between shades of blue, purple, deep orange, clear white and more over his body. They pulsed and shifted, the hues changing and slowly growing to shining gold along the peacock-like tail. Fawkes circled above and slowly the fires burning all around grew into grasping tendrils, sucked into the legendary bird to harmlessly disperse them.

Once done it landed on his right shoulder, gently gaining purchase with its golden talons. A soothing heat emanated from the birdlike creature, its shimmering feathers blazing with a strange and wondrous light. His eyes glowed with an otherworldly quality, and as the golden beak opened a strange but beautiful cry issued forth.

A lilting melody carried over the cresting waves – effortless as a summer breeze. The song he heard now echoing within him with such profound notes that banished his fatigue and replaced it with exquisite clarity of purpose, even making him hum along in tune.

"Thank you, Fawkes." he said, voice chocking with gratitude. In reply he stroked the bird's plumage, making some ash slowly fall and stain his fingers. In response Fawkes used his beak to groom his raven hair before hopping on top of his head, using it as a bird's nest. Followed by craning his neck downwards, tilting it from side to side with an amused glint in his black eyes.

The man laughed in response at the Phoenix' antics, Fawkes clearly trying to alleviate his burdens.

The man's name?

He had as many names as there were tombstones dedicated to him, and as many titles as there were ways to die. Just a few people may have heard over the millennia of his long life included the following. Wanderer, Revenant of Terra, Ghostflame, Death's Shadow, Bane of Tyrants, Scourge of Crowns, Forever the Last of his Line, Nuada Silverhand, Fool of Fate, Slave of Life, Lightning Bearer, He-who-stole-death and the Boy-who-lived.

He had rescued princesses. He had cast down countless tyrants. He had walked at night along paths men feared to speak of in daylight. But today only a privileged few knew his true name.

Harfang "Harry" James Potter.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

M6, Earth/Terra.

The luminescent walls – the face of a young, a gorgeous model blowing a kiss – shattered with a prismatic burst of glass, metal, and plastic. An explosion erupted from within the building, sending chunks of concrete and metal flying outward with smoke and fire. The nearest stream of cars broke, vehicles scattering haphazardly from the highway in fatal spin-outs, crashing into buildings or nose diving to the streets below.

The blasts of continued explosions reverberated through the room, staggering its lone occupant. His ears rang as he struggled to regain his composure, beholding a scene of smoke and confusion. Throughout the shattered view before him the man saw bodies strewn about the charred streets, people twisted together in tangled, smouldering heaps. The heat of the blasts lingered as he took in the horrific scene. The wind kicked up ash and wafted the scent of singed hair toward him. As the ringing in his ears subsided, it was replaced with the muddled screams of panic, and the clatter of people running filled the air.

Harry, concealed under his Invisibility Cloak, watched with a heavy heart as the carnage evolved down below. Where armies of mind-controlled slaves clashed against rebelling rabble lead by an imposing golden-eyed warrior. One could hear the raucous thunder of the drums of war, accompanied by the strong and frantic hum of one's own heartbeat. The tempo was intense and relentless, the atmosphere filled with danger, as the gears of war begin to grind people to bloodstained dust.

Slowly the battle moved on, but many of its soldiers or civilians did not. Broken bodies, severed limbs, and sundered armours littered the blood-soaked mire of the battlefield. The cries of the wounded and dying carried across the carnage on a fell wind – though no one was around to answer them. Harry knew that once this was over the sun would rise on a new day, and the mists of dawn evaporate from the cool, pallid flesh of the dead.

The Last Potter didn't need to guess as to why this was happening. He had warned against what led to it, after all. That being the plan to enslave all the Muggles on Earth and lead the world into an utopia of their own design. Something that weirdly enough had nearly succeeded, but Harry knew four millennia was a long time to allow a people to change. In the case of Witches and Wizards it sadly meant rediscovering the ideas of their own inherent supremacy, and growing smarter and more capable on how to achieve that goal.

'Did I waste my time, trying to protect them?' he wondered, remembering all the little steps it took for things to escalate this far. His words of warning had fallen on deaf ears in the end, his prominence born after the Second Blood War and the many other achievements thereafter as well as his public presence with it had long since faded. Those that made the effort to remember simply saw him as a relic of a bygone era. Not as 'enlightened' as them now.

Not that any people of today even knew how he was, what with Wizards and Witches – or Cognoscynths, as they took to calling themselves in this day and age – slowly dying out due to ever more Squibs being born.

As Harry would find out later on, some humans had a unique and uncommon mutation that only occurred in one in a million being being born with that specific latent power, those being called Squibs. Out of these, only a hundredth had the capacity of actually harnessing their unique abilities, with the gene-code being two orders of magnitude rarer. Those were called Wizards and Witches in the past. The most notable ability of the Cognoscynths was the fact that they could maintain the first sensation and connection to the Warp without danger. Unlike normal Psykers, they were able to touch the Warp just like the first moment. They were incredibly resistant – nearly immune, in fact – to the common dangers of the Warp, but still vulnerable to corruption inflicted by usage of Dark Sorcery. Aside from literally and openly inviting daemons into their bodies no immaterial creature was capable of touching them. There was little that they could not accomplish, including the easy domination of the thoughts, memories and dreams of Muggles.

His people's ambitions hadn't stopped by simply controlling the leaders of nations and setting them against one another to further their own goals, however. That was much too lenient. No, instead they had built a tower that was to amplify the Imperius Curse, meant to mentally control every Muggle and Squib on Earth. The tower, made from a living crystalline substance – the material the only thing strong enough to not burst apart or melt once used in such a manner – that resonated with magic, was also inscribed with words of the First Tongue; Enuncia. The language had been rediscovered by a throng of Curse-Breakers led by him personally in sunken Atlantis, – just another of his failures, thinking, hoping it would be used to better things – from where centuries were spent piecing it together by the Unspeakables. Only managing to learn a fraction of it, but enough for their goals.

And now it was all coming down due to one golden-eyed warrior they were unable to control or kill. He could try and turn the tide of battle, and maybe even be successful. But even if Harry fought and won, he'd just be hunted down by the remains of humanity for his people's collective crimes. Not that he wanted to save his people after all they had done in their megalomania.

So the last Potter could only watch invisibly from his balcony as their hubris finally extinguished the remaining embers of Wizardkind. Except him. Never him. Time only touched him gently and death not at all. Though, he still did not know why that was.

Screams soon were being replaced by the cheers of victory and freedom heralded the end of fighting. Harry allowed himself to shed tears freely, surprised that he still had some left to give after the flood he had unleashed over his immense lifetime. For family, for friends and even for enemies.

It wouldn't be long now, he reckoned. They'd storm the tower, look for survivors and tear them limb from limb. Him not included, allowing him to live on while not being hunted later on.

However, instead of an angry mob storming in and killing all in a most brutal fashion, there was nothing. No footsteps approaching, no bombs blowing doors or walls open.

That was until Harry could feel and see a flaming sword violently bursting from his chest, impaling his heart swiftly and mercilessly. "Impossible." he gasped out, chocking on his own blood. The priceless relic of the Potters gifted to them by the Peverell family, and a constant companion to Harry, was burning away to cinders near him as he collapsed onto the ground in a heap. Harry's emerald eyes briefly caught a glimpse of his murderer before consciousness left him.

The man's height and build were both average, and he was dressed in an unornamented but still impressive suit of golden armour. A cloak of crimson around his shoulders. He had black hair, moderately tanned skin and just looked like a simple man with such plain features that they were remarkably unremarkable. The most striking attribute were his golden eyes, looking at him with a wisdom, kindness, and antiquity that reached into Harry's soul. Something that changed as an ember of surprise and recognition grew into a ravenous inferno threatening to consume everything.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

664.M27. Eastern Fringes of the Ultima Segmentum, former Tenebris Freehold, Thramas Sector, Aegis Subsector, Planet Thramas.

Harry woke not with a gasp, but with a groan. "Fuck, hadn't had one of those dreams in a while." he muttered in a language that would become known as High Gothic. A hand instinctively went to the ugly cauterized scar on his chest left from his impalement. It may have shrunk and grown paler, but the wound still burned from time to time. A fact that there was a scar at all showed that the wound went deeper than the physical, mirroring the lightning-bolt on his brow. While he reminisced Harry was absent-mindedly looking at the intricate ceiling belonging to the private quarters of his personal spacecraft. It depicted his victory over the Basilisk with reinforced stained glass, beautifully lifelike and enchanted to be animated.

His private quarters inside the vessel looked rather homely, with hardwood floors made of Nalwood – a slightly psycho-active or magical material from the planet Tanith – instead of the shining metal everywhere else. The forward room opened up to reveal the cosiness of a well-appointed sleeping quarter. Crimson drapes were fastened back to let sun or starlight bathe the floor's wood with pleasant heat. Thin rugs and thick cushions offset the room's hardwood furniture with a welcoming softness.

In an adjacent room, accessible without a door, the bed took up the majority of the room. Yet Harry found space to tuck in a full bookshelf and wardrobe in opposite corners. A heavy oaken desk, behind which stood a high-backed chair with velvet cushions, dominated one corner. A tumbler of dark liquor sat unfinished beside a map of this galactic region, marked with – to the uninitiated – incomprehensible symbols. Open books lied on the bedside table and desk, their pages inviting eyes to rove over them. But Harry's instead traced the verdant foliage running along the top of the walls where they meet the ceiling. The vines and flowers created a natural cornice that suffused the apartment with a faintly herbaceous fragrance.

As he prepared to once more get in the saddle, in the back of his mind Harry remembered what came afterward the death of his fellow Cognoscynths.

It had been a tremendous shock to learn there were other immortals – Perpetuals as they called themselves – out there other than himself. Even more so once he learned about Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel being amongst their number. Most shocking of all, however, was the fact that the most powerful of them, who called himself Neoth, had claimed to be his ancestor. Harry had laughed in his face at that, mocking him quite venomously. The burning anger at his multiple losses at the man's hands – his dignity, his people and a precious heirloom – still hot and raw and fresh at the time. Easily overpowering any sense of camaraderie he might have felt otherwise. Besides, if Neoth was so powerful why hadn't he sensed his descendant?

To that Neoth had explained that he was just as surprised by this as Harry, due to him being the first he had found after ten millennia. Only noticing the truth upon closer examination of his aura, which was utterly invisible to Witchsight when not up close and focussing. Not helped by Harry's unique make-up of also being a Cognoscynth.

After calming down for a few years, an old part of him had urged Harry to accept. Born out of a long-buried yearning to be a part of something, and not to be always forced to look in from the outside. Forever condemned to never truly be part of the groups he joined.

Always outside. Always the Other.

Whereas this represented an opportunity to do be a part of something more, a family of sorts.

And so he joined that group of immortals, learning more about magic and what terrifying beings lurked beyond normal people's perceptions in the realm of dreams. Not that Harry ever noticed a Daemon or Enslaver trying to get into his head, which was one of the few good things about his existence, Harry supposed. Even discovering the truth behind the Perpetuals existence and how they came to be.

Afterwards things moved on, Earth was rebuilt and recovered from the Psi-Wars. People naturally forgot about that part of history, not wanting to remember the horror it inflicted upon them and also covertly encouraged to forget those. Subtly guided and supported from the shadows by the Perpetuals.

Though, all good things came to an end sooner or later. And so, after about ten millennia, Harry had had quite enough of hiding. As well as harbouring quite a few doubts towards the methods and goals of Neoth, a concern shared by many other Perpetuals. Some they lost contact with, while a few even turned traitor. Most that left had simply grown too emotionally dull and too removed from the human condition by millennia of life, simply incapable of relating to normal humans any longer. Last Harry had heard, only Ollanius Perrson still stood by Neoth's side – an obedient soldier to the last that knew no other life.

Harry's decision was made through experiencing and noticing things he more than disliked about their leader. He remembered another Perpetual's words about him, perfectly summarising the problem. "Even when he was wrong, he was right."

Neoth's words could be kind and measured, and he sometimes even had the patience to explain. Then, suddenly, a rule was broken, or an idea of his was undermined by someone insubordinate, inferior, up-jumped. His face would change then. Slowly and deliberately, he made ready to dispense retribution, armed with an iron fists wrapped in velvet. Then the punishment began, a pandemonium of tortures that didn't even match the offences anymore, lightning-swift sentencing of banishment or execution. Unchecked, he salted the earth, burnt bridges needlessly, enslaved the disobedient.

The Last Potter knew at his core that Neoth was a dictator, – mayhap even a benevolent one – for who the ends justified the means. Someone that indeed wanted to increase the overall happiness of his people and shepherd them towards a future of his own design, no matter the terrible actions required. Everyone and everything was expendable in pursuit of that goal, including Neoth himself. That last fact being the only thing that gave Harry a measure of relief. However, it was not a state of affairs Harry's heart could agree with. The organ, despite being considerably hardened over the millennia, still retained its soft core. An oddity amongst perpetuals he only shared with a single other – just one of many amongst the multitude of painful reminders. Harry parted from them after a last argument, going their separate ways and causing Harry to drift through the galaxy as stellar travel began in earnest. Only meeting others of his kind from time to time, to exchange news or cash in favours.

From then on Harry proudly saw how humanity touched the stars. During the Age of Terra, as it came to be known, travel went painfully slow at first. Only able to colonise their own solar system, an act that heralded in the so called Stellar Exodus. Starting long before the Age of Technology even began. Voyages beyond the Sol System had taken generations and the colonies established from that were effectively isolated from one another. That meant no trade or military help would ever arrive on time, or at all.

As such each exploratory and colony ship of that time also carried a so called STC, possessing rudimentary A.I. that contained all necessary knowledge the people of that ship needed to survive. A practise that slowly fell out of favour the further humanity expanded with the help of Warp Drives and Gellar Fields during the 18th millennium. Those developments turned what previously had taken centuries into moments, distance into nothing.

It finally culminated in not needing such things as STCs anymore once the Navigators were created through sophisticated genetic engineering, enabling fast trade and communications that made such things superfluous. Most had still constructed STCs out of tradition or as a redundancy should something go wrong, but such databanks did not contain any schematics for truly advanced systems of the latter millennia. Instead capping out at the technological level of the 22nd millennium. They certainly did not contain the knowledge to build Sun-Snuffers, Voidclaws, Rad Waves, Omniphages and the like.

Once Humanity made contact with alien species through the millennia, more commonly known as Xenos, opportunities grew. The first contact of those had even been made by Harry himself, having volunteered for it once the plans were made. At the time he had been very eager to travel the stars and discover new locations and experience things never seen before.

Too bad that it had been the Orks he met first, typical for his luck. Him and the hulking green beast had stared at one another, sensing each others intent before acting. Only to simultaneously shot each other's brains out. He probably would've been chewed out by his mundane superiors at the time and promptly fired, if he hadn't had to stay dead for a while to protect his cover. Only for things to repeat themselves again and again with Orks of other planets. The brutes teaching humanity that their only interests were fighting and war. As such smashing another's head in could be considered a greeting.

A good thing that came out of that disaster was the reduction in conflicts amongst humans, who now were more focussed on external threats. Be they Ork, Eldar or less numerous species that went extinct as humanity expanded. Instead humans were supporting one another like never before.

Of course things didn't stay rosy all the time. Conflict between different human factions and Xenos still existed, but nothing so large that it threatened their stability. Harry had thought things to be, if not won, at least stable. Only to have the universe once more yank his chain and prove him wrong as the Cybernetic Revolt began. Hundreds of planets had been destroyed, stars snuffed out and continents torn asunder as most of the Men of Iron rebelled for reasons unknown. Utterly intent to destroy any sentient biological creature, starting with their creators.

During the war a single normal soldier meant nothing at all, yet Harry still fought on the frontlines. His body torn asunder a hundred different ways, be it vaporised, cut in half, devoured whole by nanites – especially painful in concert with his regeneration – before incinerating them all with invisible Warpfire. Yet always coming back for more, to try and protect one more life. Humanity barely survived that apocalypse with the help of some minor Xenos allies and non-rebellious A.I. While others had taken the opportunity humanity's weakness presented to pounce, kill, plunder and enslave.

Harry had enjoyed his vacation, – never retirement, because an immortal could never do so completely – recuperating for a millennia on the Paradise World of Archipelaga. Helping rebuild and defend it after the Cybernetic Revolt, only for the Age of Strife to begin. With Warp travel largely impossible Harry had taken care of various cults and rogue Psykers on his world. Thankfully Archipelaga didn't have a huge population either way, and it even belonged to the region of space he had helped carve out and protect during the Age of Technology. Having chosen the region precisely because of its remoteness and low population number.

Other planets were surely not as lucky. With Warp travel largely inaccessible all planets were cut off from each other, meaning trade or support was impossible to receive or offer. As such, worlds dedicated to a single activity, like mining or production, were pretty much doomed to starvation. While others suffered invasion from the stars by aliens or from their dreams by daemons. Harry didn't know if the Age of Strife – with its largely impassable Warp Storms – were a blessing or a curse, debilitating their enemies as much as themselves

But now that Archipelaga was largely stable – owed to the fact that it had been a holiday planet once, not possessing much in terms of people or weapons – he decided to brave the local Warp Storm to try and contact nearby worlds. No longer willing to try and wait for the Warp Storms to calm down.

Normally that was suicide to try, either getting lost or being ejected at the completely wrong location. At least if he were to use the usual method of travelling into the Warp with a Navigator, or using his own considerable experience of peering into the Warp, owed to millennia of practise in doing just that. Luckily Harry had other means onboard his ship to navigate the Warp's waves without a Navigator. At least for shorter jumps.

His personal ship – the Hedwig – was a rather sophisticated vessel, but its origin laid only partially in the Age of Technology. Being more a combination of technology and Warp-craft. It was rather small for a vessel from those times, capable of holding a crew of about two-hundred people. Though, its psychic nature and attunement to himself allowed Harry to steer it alone. Roughly shaped like a bird in flight with its wings spread, the craft was made out of shining silver and the same smooth psycho-active crystal the Cognoscynth were known for. Both materials growing into each other seamlessly and perfectly. Even emitting a slight glow when hit by light, making it seem like the ship was purely made of silver and light. On the shining surface flickered glyphs, and runes were inscribed on the metallic parts of the hull, raising Hexagrammic wards that aided the Gellar Field in keeping the ship safe during travel.

The technology enabling the safer jumps of relatively large distance were the Void Abacus and Prognosticator. The former allowed for relatively safe and accurate calculated jumps through the Warp without a Navigator. However, only through charted routes saved inside the ship's cogitator and only a fraction of the distance a Navigator could manage. Thankfully the Prognosticator added its calculating power to triple the increased distance once more. Both combined effectively increased the length of a safe calculated Warp jump from just four light-years to about ninety. While quite an improvement, and an immense help in reaching neighbouring systems, it still was but an infinitesimal amount in the grand scheme of things.

The bridge he currently occupied was all silvery metal reminiscent of chrome and shining crystals intertwined. Each console was simply projected out of intricate psychoactive data-crystals, generating a hololithic interface with floating runes one could press or rearrange.

A few moments later the ship exited the Warp, having reached the Mandeville point. Which for this ship was rather close to the planet due to its smaller mass, the point changing with the ship's and other celestial objects' mass near the destination.

"Time to see if any survived." he said, observing the world of Thramas – formerly known as the Eastern Jewel – from a window.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

For some reason the idea for this fic didn't let go of me. It would take place in the Horus Heresy, but considering the size and scope of it - as well as other things - it will probably stay a one-shot. If not for popular demand, which I doubt because it's Warhammer 40k. Not the most popular franchise.

The next chapters for other stories are well underway, but I somehow managed to write a whole lot of smut that's only "relevant" later on.

As always, thank your for your support and interest!

Chapter 7

Japan, Shizuoka Prefecture, Musutafu City. Year 2253.

In the months after Saiko was brought into the fold rather unexpectedly, their discoveries grew quickly from that point onward. Her intellect, be it boosted or not, allowed her to analyse his Quirk much easier than otherwise might be possible. Not to mention that Hari didn't want to reveal his Quirk publicly right now so that it was added to the registry, already aware the problems it would bring him in the future. Be it from the government or hysterical people scared he'd twist their Quirks to his whims and proclaiming him a villain.

Obviously he needed to experiment with the Quirk to gain experience and know its true capabilities and limits. The problem as to how to go about it had been hotly debated by him and Saiko, with Himiko just happy to be included. The suggestions ranged from offering back-alley help to the unsatisfied masses with unwanted Quirks, up to opening a legal business to do so. Due to the problem with the latter option being that he'd have to make his Quirk official, so to speak, Hari chose the first one. For now.

The first problem was that he only had had one single Quirk saved in his storage at the time, New Order from Star and Stripe. Not a thing he would just give a random person he didn't know at all. Neither could he really go out in public and ask people if he could copy and store their Quirks, now could he? Instead he simply walked amongst the masses and discreetly stung all kinds of people before offering services anywhere.

As they learned quickly, his left hand was for acquiring a Quirk's genetic makeup while the right was for bestowing it upon a person. Meaning should he lose just one hand it would pretty much make the Quirk quite useless to him. Furthermore the workings of his Quirk, which Saiko fittingly named Gene-Forge, weren't as simple as just taking a Quirk and slapping it onto another person. No, that would've been too easy and wasn't how genes worked anyhow.

The result was most often more of an alteration to the pre-existing Quirk of a person than a simple addition. Similar to how the Quirk of a child could be the combination of the parents' Quirks. Though even that occurred within degrees, depending on what kind of Quirks he was integrating together. For example combining two Emitter-types could be done, but it grew more complicated or impossible depending on the inborn mutations needed to let each function without issue.

What he didn't tell Saiko or Himiko was that he learned he could cheat a little with his Magic, influencing or coaxing the outcome towards one possible end or another. Though, even then Hari was quite sure it was impossible to slap multiple non-compatible Quirks onto a person without inflicting severe damage, maybe even causing cancer or other issues. He and Saiko estimated that two additions was the limit, with three maybe for Quirkless people or exceptionally compatible cases.

Their base of operation, if you could call it that, wasn't inside an abandoned warehouse or other extremely shady locations. No, that'd be a little too obvious for anyone with eyes in their head. Instead Saiko had the absolutely brilliant idea for him to operate out of one of many back alley clinics for desperate people. Also automatically carrying the added benefit of offering inbuilt clientele for them in form of Quirkless or other ostracized people. The clinics were a little distasteful, but not illegal and they had made sure to chose a rather reputable one.

As a cover story Hari had told his brother and mother that he volunteered there to help the needy. Which strictly speaking was not a lie. Even if he had to physically stop Izuku from following more and more. Though, how the trio found the one Hari now operated out of was a story of coincidence and luck rather than choice.

--------------------------------------------Flashback----------------------------------------

"Another failure, then?" came Saiko's resigned voice as Himiko and Hari returned from their visit to one of the candidates to their future project. Himiko was disguised as a small middle-aged man – the blood stolen from a clinic she had visited earlier – to sell their story better and not look so suspicious to passers-by at this time of day.

"Yes." Hari sighed out in disappointed agreement. "The doctor didn't strike me as mentally sound, he also used his Quirk without license." while that could easily qualify him as a villain an bring Pro-Heroes down on him, the criminal connections didn't bode well for their endeavour either. It was slightly hypocritical due to them basically planning to do the same thing themselves, but mitigating risks was a prudent thing to do.

"How do you know that?" the genius questioned, her voice curious and wondering how he could know something like that. It wasn't like people advertised such things. Saiko's attention was briefly caught by Himiko, who currently was inspecting her borrowed body curiously, making the genius shake her head in exasperation. Thankfully Saiko was reasonably sure the disguise included the clothes, being more like a suit she put on than a complete change of her entire body. Well, if she chose to put on a disguise that included clothes and not simply go naked as her target. Though that offered interesting avenues for character assassination.

"I said he wasn't mentally sound, didn't I? He also mumbled a lot, like Izuku." Hari commented idly.

"Just not as cutely." Himiko supplied helpfully, giving her fellow girl a teasing grin that looked out of place on her current face. "Right, Saiko?"

Outwardly there was nearly no reaction, outside of a slight pink dusting on her cheeks. "Right." she tried to deadpan, but changed the subject relatively quickly. "There's one other we can try."

'Bloody Puberty.' Hari sighed inside his head, not looking forward to relive that particular ordeal. "Alright, lead the way then."

With that Saiko took out her smartphone and activated its navigational function, whereupon the three made their way through the grimy streets to their new destination. It didn't look too rundown, all things considered. With a flickering neon-sign of a red cross being the only indication of what was inside.

The commotion and shouts they heard going on inside did cause them some worry, however. Saiko frowned in annoyance, while Himiko looked insecurely to Hari. The choice to leave was taken swiftly when the metal door was thrown open and a man flew out of it, impacting the opposite wall harshly. A rage-filled voice shouted after him. "Extortion is the thanks I get for cheap but excellent medical treatment?!"

"Please!" he moaned out pathetically as he lay in a heap on his side, one arm outstretched to the open door as if to halt someone's approach. From the looks of him he looked like a Yakuza, denoted by the tattoos peeking through his suit. It seemed the rumours that the Yakuza were desperate indeed were true, if they tried to extort protection money in a place such as this.

"Don't you dare show your face here again!" came the squeaky but incensed reply from within.

Having learned from her prior encounter to not trust such people, Himiko took one of the nearby empty garbage cans and beat him over the head with it. Effectively knocking him out. Of course her disguise chose this moment to run out of time and flowed down her body, revealing her true and much cuter form underneath.

Luckily Hari by now was prepared for such an occurrence, always carrying with him a change of clothes for her in cases such as this. "Here you go, Himiko-chan." he offered, looking away as he did so.

She did not take them, instead looking at him with a smile he did not see. "Aren't you forgetting something?" she teased with a pout. "I'm still full of sludge, you gotta make me clean."

With a long-suffering sigh and an eye-roll from Saiko he did just that. Only not how Himiko imagined it. Instead of simply vanishing the mess clinging to her body he did something else. "Aguamenti!" he intoned, conjuring a relatively cold stream of water to douse her with, making the blonde squeal in protest.

"Stop, you meanie!" she sputtered, holding out her hands to try and stop the blast of water. Utterly drenched and shivering from head to toe after ten seconds, but clean. Slitted eyes glared in mock-anger at him from behind wet and messy bangs, however she still accepted the towel from a vindictively grinning Saiko.

"Am I interrupting something?" a voice, this time a raspy female one, asked in an amused tone, coming from the inside of the building. A second later a light went on, revealing an old woman. "My, my, my..." she purred, coming closer to the sound of heels clicking on ceramic tiles. "The youth of today really has no shame." one could feel her eyes and judgement sitting on Himiko. "My sweet and innocent son was overwhelmed, and didn't know what to do with you." she said, pointing towards a little bit behind her.

The group followed the gesture and saw a huge shaggy beast try to poorly hide itself around the corner. Embarrassment and maybe even shyness radiating from the behemoth.

The words made Himiko shrink a little in on herself, making Hari respond on instinct. "Why should she?" he asked rhetorically, standing between his friends and the stranger. "She's got nothing to be ashamed of, as far as I can see."

His words made Himiko and Saiko blush and the voice laugh. "A little pervert, I see. Not surprising for your age." a rustle of clothes signalled a shrug. "Now, what are three little kids doing here at this hour?"

Saiko took over from there, knowing her male friend's protectiveness could be detrimental to establish new relations between people he deemed unsuitable. To be fair, – she conceded in her mind – he seemed to have a nose for untrustworthy people. "We're here with a business proposal for you."

The alley was silent for a few moments, letting tensions rise slightly. "I don't know if you're bold or simply as shameless as your friend." the still concealed woman replied, slight fondness leaking into her tone. "Well, I suppose you did help me out a little bit. So I guess I can hear you out." it was said more like one might indulge a child's delusions rather than seriously contemplating their words.

An hour later that had changed quite considerably.

----------------------------------------Flashback End---------------------------------------

Himiko and Hari arrived just in time at the clinic.

"Good afternoon, Doctor Tony." Hari greeted one of the people working in the family run clinic, followed by Himiko doing the same. Well, man was a bit of a stretch, considering the quite obvious fur all over him and the impressive antlers protruding from his skull. The doctor's full name was Tony Chopper and his Quirk was a pure Mutant-type, which made him look like an anthropomorphic stag that had a blue nose on his snout.

"Good afternoon to you two as well." came the cheerful reply with a voice that sounded slightly childish. Contrary to his sometimes scary looks the human deer was rather up-beat individual that was very vulnerable to compliments. Most likely stemming from the fact that he had been abandoned as an infant by his parents, presumably due to his full-body mutations. Another reason soon made itself known.

A voice, rougher and scratchy from smoking but still feminine, interrupted them swiftly. "Slacking off again?!" the speaker was an older woman with long grey hair, a face full of wrinkles decorated by a large pointy nose and named Kureha. In one hand she held a bottle of self-made moonshine while she held a cigarette between her chapped lips.

Despite her obvious old age she still possessed a slender figure she took no time to showcase by mostly wearing leather clothes with flame motifs on them that were more fit for a young biker chick. Evidently not really ready to act her age.

Her Quirk, named Inoculation, was a Mutant-type and simply allowed her to be immune to the effects of diseases and all kinds of poisons; be it venom, alcohol, tobacco or even harder drugs. While she didn't take the latter Kureha was an avid smoker and drinker due to it. The downside to it was that her immune system was so highly aggressive that it even destroyed her own egg-cells, seeing them as faulty and in need of removal.

Hari rolled his eyes at that, already knowing the woman's rough exterior was mostly an act. The exceptions being layabouts and fools. "No, just greeting each other, you old hag!" he said with a mocking grin one could hear. Tony waved his hands frantically as if that'd stave off the confrontation. Himiko giggled and enjoyed the banter gleefully.

"Old?!" came the incensed and shouted reply, the woman drawing nearer as heels clacked on the tiled floor. "I'll have you know my beauty is still in full bloom, midget!" referencing the fact that both Saiko and Himiko were taller than him right now, puberty hitting girls earlier than boys.

Hari snorted at that, one eyebrow raised in clear disbelief. "Yeah?" he made a show of looking her up and down, deadpanning. "Looks decayed and shrivelled to me. Ready for the compost heap."

"Decayed and...?!" she gasped out, the cigarette falling from her wrinkled lips. Gripping the bottle in her hand so hard it broke, splashing the remnants of what was basically disinfectant onto the floor before roaring in outrage. "Why, I ought to beat some sense into you!" Kureha wound her arm back to prepare a punch, but Tony got between her and Hari. "Out of my way, Chopper. You're not so old that I can't lay you over my knee!" she threatened, but the edge in her tone wasn't there.

"He's just a boy." the anthropomorphic deer half-pleaded, putting one hand on a grinning Hari's mouth to not make things worse. "Besides, he's needed today."

Kureha then locked gazes with an innocent-looking Hari for a few more seconds before spitting out. "Fine!" She then promptly huffed and ignored him. Instead she turned to Himiko and leaned down with a soft and indulgent smile. "Ready for another anatomy lesson, Himiko-chan?"

"Yeah!" the blonde girl cheered. Kureha always taught her the best spots on where to stab people. Not to mention that sometimes she got blood as a reward for doing good. It didn't taste nearly as good as Hari's, but it was much better than nothing.

Once the two were gone Hari was taken by Tony to the usual room in the back, where he'd perform the procedures of today. Due to the secretive nature of the act, selecting the correct patient was crucial. While the payment for it was a good bit of money and being allowed to take a copy of their Quirk so that it may help another in the future.

"Do you have to antagonize her so?" Tony asked.

"No," the boy said with a roughish grin. "but it's fun."

The monstrously looking man sighed at that, knowing both Kureha and Hari were incredibly stubborn individuals. "Just... don't overdo it." while he could understand and even empathize with people who found the personality of Kureha thorny, he still owed the woman a great deal. Not just for raising him as her own but also teaching him all she knew about medicine. Which was a huge amount, considering the near complete overhaul the field of Medicine had experienced after the emergence of Quirks. Today a doctor had to constantly learn and adapt, even after becoming a doctor. Especially general practitioners.

If not for her guidance he probably would've been one of the many Heteromorphic people that took to crime and ended up as a statistic.

"Of course." the small wizard assured with a nod before changing the topic. "What's on the agenda today?"

Back on familiar ground the doctor was glad to move on and elaborate. "Right now we have woman who is in possession of a Quirk named Mermaid. As the name implies, in place of legs she has a fishtail."

"Problem being?" came the reply as they entered the room. While it sounded and was inconvenient, there were some obscure enclaves that catered to Quirks such as that. Offering life underwater for those unable or unwilling to live on the surface due to their Quirk.

Here Tony grimaced. "Well, while she does have the lower half of a fish, she does not possess gills or another ability enabling her to breathe or survive underwater."

"Ah, so one of those." he grimaced with a sigh. While most people saw Quirkless people as a remnant of a bygone era, that didn't mean everyone with a Quirk was better off. There was many a Quirk that was a hindrance or even a danger to those in possession of it, instead of a boon. In this case all the Quirk Mermaid accomplished was condemning the user to a life inside a wheelchair. "Well then, let's get to it."

He did have some ideas for solutions to the problem already. One being a Quirk that enabled the user's skin to breathe water. However it had forced the man who Hari had copied it from to a life underwater or to be constantly wet, due to him only possessing small underdeveloped lungs as a result of it. The second option was the ability to simply hold ones breath for hours and a few more that instead allowed for an easier life on the surface.

In the end she chose the first one, allowing her to finally join her family proper.

The rest of the day went over similar to this, with a few more patients being modified by Hari to ease or erase their suffering. One was a man who had the misfortune of being born with a Tanuki-sized scrotum. The solution to which had not been modifying his Quirk, but a simple potion in form of a Shrinking Solution. A from then on permanent state of affairs without the proper potion to reverse it. After that came a more confusing case of a man with the Quirk that allowed him to sprout crystals all over his body.

"So, what's the problem?" Hari asked, more than a little perplexed at the case in front of him. The crystals weren't brittle, didn't rip open his flesh to sprout from his body nor had a downside in their creation in form of needing a specific diet, aside from some helpful additives. The only downside was that they obviously ripped his clothes to pieces upon being summoned en masse, but that was more an annoyance than a detriment. To Hari it seemed he was simply an overly pessimistic man.

The bald and muscular man sitting in front of him had a large brow that seemingly permanently cast his eyes in shadow. He was wearing not the best clothing, with his shirt, trousers and shoes being in tatters. Not to mention the various laceration just scabbed over and still purple bruises on his body, indicating he had taken a beating very recently. He was named Yu Hojo and lamented strongly. "I'm not useful enough!"

Chopper was nearby and equally confused as he prepared to treat the man's injuries. Not having expected the grave description he had been given to be a lie which blew things out of proportion. Though, he also knew that happened sometimes and that as a doctor it wasn't his place to dismiss his patient's pains or judge them insufficient. After all, he did not know the life they had led, and to do so would also only make people dig their heels in. As such he simply asked gently. "How so? Your Quirk seems plenty useful."

In response the man snorted derisively and grew a sharp crystal out of his palm, before breaking it off with his other hand and letting it fall to the floor. "These are absolutely useless, not worth a single Yen!"

'Or maybe he's just greedy?' Hari deadpanned in his mind at the perplexing man. Pinching the bridge of his nose to prevent a headache, he pondered the situation some more while Chopper tried to treat the man's injuries. "Well, the crystals itself don't have value, but that doesn't mean you can't make them valuable." he pointed out.

"Don't you mean you can make them more valuable?" Yu demanded, thick arms crossed in front of his chest, chin held up in expectation. After his rather thorough beating by his previous place of employment he had heard about this clinic from a homeless man, who swore up and down he had seen people come and go from here changed. That the clinic was able to add, remove or alter Quirks on a whim. Obviously the people with common sense saw it as the ravings of a poor Quirkless bastard finally snapping, but what did Yu have to lose at that point?

The raven-haired boy shrugged. "I'm only able to change Quirks with ones I already have in my possession. Which right now only includes a cavalcade of useless and even detrimental Quirks. All of which don't pair well with yours." he explained as Chopper began treatment and bandaged wounds, obviously not mentioning New Order. "However, you're quite capable of making those crystals valuable yourself."

"How so?" normally he wouldn't take advice from a boy. But at the low point his life was at, what did he lose by listening?

"Well, you won't be able to make its inherent value go up by changing its chemical makeup to diamonds or something of that nature. That much is true." there were quite a few Quirks today that were able to create or transform things from one thing into another, as a result most basic resources were quite cheap today due to overabundance. Prices were being kept in check by strict regulations and ruthless enforcement of them. Only substances with unique properties created by a Quirk were more valuable, depending on the applicability of said substance.

Some families even grew to be titans of industry due to such things and being at the right place at the right time. The example for Japan being the Yaoyorozu family. While counting as Japanese by today's standards, they had rather deep roots in Europe and Russia in particular.

"However, a things value increases if labour is invested and it is refined." Hari continued, picking up a nearby scalpel. "Normal steel alone isn't very valuable. But if crafted into an exquisite sword or other useful tool its value rises significantly, depending on the effort and demand involved."

The man nodded, things made sense so far. He just didn't see how that applied to him and told the boy as much.

It was time to emulate his brother a bit, Hari thought. Once more promising himself to soon tell Izuku about what was going on. Already feeling like a damn asshole for dragging it out so long. "Can you influence the shape of your crystals? Make them grow in ways they're not supposed to?"

"I've... never tried." he admitted, trailing off slightly stunned.

Hari nodded like he had expected such an answer. Once their Quirk was discovered most people simply assumed how it functioned, also not experimenting or refining their ability very much. Which was why many people were blind to parts about themselves they took for granted that others could see. "I want you to start simply; try and grow a needle."

Brow furrowed in concentration, Yu held out his right arm and tried to let a small needle grow out. What came out instead was a rather jagged spike of three inches in length, soon falling to the floor.

Before anyone could say more, Hari clapped. "A good start." he praised, picking up the spike and holding it between both hands. "With time you'll most likely be able to create works impossible to achieve with mundane methods. I'm sure some people will be interested in such works of art."

Once the man was satisfied – without even needing to modify him too – the little wizard waited for Himiko to be finished before going home. Feeling good about himself for improving people's lives without having to fight.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Japan, Western Tokyo, Hosu City. Year 2253.

The rows of desks shone as dark and luminous as volcanic glass throughout the facility made of concrete, bearing laptops with the heft of small briefcases, pocket-sized touchpads, and the occasional taupe coffee cup. Cops moseyed about the minimalist space in their black and blue uniforms. Pistols and restraints of many varieties hung from the belts of those on duty, their bulletproof vests laden with pockets for flash grenades, tear gas flares, and whatever manner of crowd control the white coats in R had dreamed up. The office-bound officers sported sleeves rolled up casually to their elbows, their scarred arms and the wire-like veins of various enhancement Quirks on open display.

A man in a detective's uniform and a pair of white gloves walked with quick purpose toward a door leading deeper into the HQ. He was tall for an otherwise ordinary looking Japanese man, sporting black hair that was cropped short and slightly rectangular brown eyes. A harried officer with the head of a ginger tabby cat and yellow eyes greeted him on the way.

"Hello, Tsukauchi! You up for a drinking tour through some nice bars with the boys?" Sansa Tamagawa greeted with a wave. Followed by a slightly confused expression on his face – for those who knew how to read it – upon Naomasa shaking his head. "Really, isn't your shift over by now?"

A subdued and slightly sheepish chuckle came in reply. "I've got some paperwork to catch up on." Naomasa replied as he walked past, waving back.

Sansa grimaced in sympathy, patting Tsukauchi on the shoulder. "Don't let me stop you, then." he joked.

"Thanks."

Once Tsukauchi Naomasa was in his office and sat at his desk – mantle and hat hanging on a nearby rack – his shoulders sagged with the weight of a city. A mound of baffling and additional paperwork splayed out before him. The bureaucracy, the crime, the public indifference to his profession – it all took a toll on him, struggling to uphold law in a world seemingly destined to anarchy.

'I really could go for some beers.' he thought in exhaustion before banishing the thought. "That's unbecoming of me." Naomasa told himself, straightening his spine and getting started on the paperwork. "All Might doesn't stop despite his injury, so a little exhaustion is nothing in comparison." a look at the stack of papers he sighed. "Even if he could dial down the number of incidents he solves. I've got enough work as it is with those Instant Villains."

Ever since he had met All Might – or rather Yagi Toshinori – Naomasa had taken it upon himself to file the hero's reports properly. Largely done because the No.1 Hero was not doing so himself, due to being heavily overworked since his debilitating injury. It was humbling and inspiring at the same time to see the Symbol of Peace forging ahead despite it.

While he was working through All Might's reports Tsukauchi noticed something odd, though he shelved these concerns for later. However, they ruminated in the back of his mind before coming back with a vengeance once he filed the last cases of petty crimes, where the perpetrator was only classified as a Villain due to using their Quirk to facilitate the crime. Due to the perpetrators Naomasa couldn't help but draw parallels to the most high profile case he worked on; the Villain Factory and their Instant Villains born from Trigger.

"Takamura Hiroshi, Yamamoto, Kaito and Yoshida Juuro. All three of them exhibited abilities they formerly did not have." He looked into their files and the registry and sure enough, their Quirks had changed considerably. It did happen sometimes that people updated their Quirk registry upon learning something new about their Quirk or how it functioned, however not to the degree of such an alteration.

"Could the Villain Factory and these be connected?" he pondered, driving a hand through his hair, eyes squinting in concentration. "Not an ounce of Trigger in their system, unlike the Instant Villains before them. Nor did they carry the scars of heavy bodily augmentation." the detective mused, poring over the available data. A disturbing thought struck him then. "Did they refine the process in such a short amount of time? Or how long did they work on this already?"

Seeing that the three suspects were still in custody and at which station, Naomasa resolved himself to a long night of interrogations. In a few minutes Tsukauchi was on the way to them, dialing a number only a few people had access to.

"All Might, I've got a lead you might be interested in."

Rise from the Ashes, Chapter 22.

United States of America, California, Gardenia.

Bloom's mother and father, after having recognized the Trix, had understandably grown apprehensive. Their last and only encounter with them still vivid in their minds. Not a pleasant affair, to say the least. The only thing staying their hands was the fact that Bloom – while clearly not enthused – tolerated their presence to some degree. So they did not jump to conclusions during the BBQ. No such compulsion was on them now, however.

"I'm guessing you want an explanation?" Bloom said the obvious as she sat opposite of her parents. The group now occupying her family's living room after the festivities died down somewhat. With Bloom and Icy sitting opposite of her parents, leaving Darcy and Stormy on two chairs around the low table. All three sporting innocent smiles. The redhead wished Harry was here, but he was with Chimera, Diaspro and Hermione outside with the other remaining guests.

The Witches knew the Fairy couldn't openly complain without them revealing their complicated and frankly unusual relationship with Harry to people most likely not accepting of it. Normally the Witches wouldn't give two Knuts about embarrassing the redhead, but these were Bloom's adoptive parents. People whose opinions mattered quite a bit to the redhead, not wanting to shame or disappoint them. As such Harry had made it a condition to not do so in order for them to join him on his journey through the Magical Galaxy.

"Obviously," Mike replied, keeping a wary eye on the witches. His thick arms were crossed over his massive chest, his impressive physique befitting an active duty fireman. "but considering you're not attacking them either, I suppose there is a reason for it."

Bloom nodded with a sigh. "Yeah, as it turns out there were some unknown circumstances in play, I nor anyone else knew about." the half-truth felt like acid on her tongue.

"Those being?" Vanessa inquired, much like her husband keeping a wary and distrustful eye on the Trix.

"Before we go into the abridged version of events," Icy interrupted with a subtle grimace, driven onwards by a subtle nudge and expectant look from Bloom. "Let us offer our sincerest apologies to both of you for our harmful actions that fateful day." She bowed her head and motioned for her sisters to join in, which Darcy did without problem and Stormy only reluctantly.

Bloom continued the explanation then. She soldiered on bravely and stoically, weaving the tale they had agreed upon. Even if she didn't really look forward to explaining what basically amounted to her switching to a private tutorship under Harry.

"I see." Vanessa said with a creased brow after all was explained, a frown marring her fine features. "If anyone else said that to me I would've told them to stuff that shit back where the sun doesn't shine." a sharp but brief glare was sent to the Trix before Vanessa's eyes settled on Bloom's cyan ones. "However, I know you and your temper."

"That, and she likes to hold grudges." Mike supplied helpfully, a teasing grin directed at his daughter. "She never would've forgiven them if it weren't the truth."

Vanessa sighed fondly at her husband "True," she nodded reluctantly, then narrowing her eyes at an innocent-looking Bloom. "but that doesn't make me comfortable with them in our home."

"I'm sure its fine." her husband replied. "I trust Bloom and she's beaten them multiples times already!"

The redheads heart swelled at her father's trust in her and the approval in his eyes. "Thanks dad!"

More than a little bit peeved about the situation, not to mention slightly jealous of Bloom's supportive parents, Icy commented acidly. "We wouldn't violate the ancient Covenant of Hospitality!" there was more on her tongue, but she kept it in her mouth.

Seeing the confusion on the non-witch faces, Darcy elaborated languidly, knowing they had no idea about that topic. "It's a set of self-imposed rules amongst witches that govern the behaviour when invited under another's roof. Chief among them not trying to kill or actively harm ones host or other guests."

Not many knew this, but the rights and treatment of guests formed an indelible part of Witch culture. Mostly because witches were not known for being selfless, cooperative or humble. A witch's honour and reputation could be completely shattered by infringing upon these sets of rules, making them an hunted outcast even amongst their own kind. Given the warfare that had existed between some covens of witches in the past, exercising patience and honouring these laws was a way to ensure that there was always a sort of neutral ground where combative parties could meet and prevent any further outrages. The Laws of Hospitality were created in the ancient past when travel was arduous and only undertaken when necessary. Though, pride saw them seldom used.

As such there were many archaic rules concerning deportment, manners, greetings, goodbyes, allowances, and settlement of grievances, but there were a few obligations that were always honoured. A guest of a witch was entitled to several things: Shelter and nourishment for three days and three nights, not counting the night of arrival. The protection of the host against third-party aggressors. Suspension of personal grievances for the duration of the stay. And the best quarters in the home of the host, excluding the host's own.

Left unsaid by the Trix was the fact that one could refuse to offer such hospitality outright. Especially if the guest had not offered sufficient incentive in form of a gift – which they had not in this case. Not to mention the obligations a guest had to fulfil. Like respecting the host's boundaries and property, not needlessly angering a host or their family, as well as not staying longer than the requisite three days and nights. Though, those particular intricacies were not important here either way. Not with Bloom present and also being able to report them to the Council of Light if she so wished, making any aggression on their part foolish in the extreme.

"I'll hold you to that then." Vanessa replied with a resolute nod, turning to her husband. "Why don't you show our guests their room for the night then?"

"Of course." he said with an easy grin, giving his wife a kiss before doing so.

Once they were out of the room, Vanessa turned to her daughter. "So, care to tell me the real reason?" an expectant eyebrow raised in demand, arms crossed under her bosom as she leaned back into her seat. "I think I deserve that much after all that happened, don't you think?"

Bloom swallowed heavily, debating if she should try and lie before quickly discarding that idea. Her parents deserved the truth. Especially after accepting that she basically went to a school where danger and potential death was expected to be around many a corner. Even having fought in a war against an army of eldritch abominations summoned by the Trix followed by being controlled by the predecessor of Harry. "That was the truth, mostly."

"Oh, so it has nothing to do with that ruggedly handsome professor? The one Diaspro, Chimera, the Trix and you made cow eyes at." came the grinning reply with an impish and amused tinge to it. "Though, I notice a preference for older men in you, Bloom. Professor Avalon comes to mind, doesn't he?"

That in itself wasn't unusual, young women quite often went for older men with experience and well established careers, offering their beauty and fertility to them in return. The age gap was not so large between them as to be an issue. Potter didn't look over thirty, despite his scars.

Bloom blushed to the roots of her hair at the unexpected questioning. "No." she denied feebly, uncomfortable with how close or true the comparison rang. At the unimpressed and flat look of her mother, she conceded. "Okay, he was the catalyst for it."

Nodding in satisfaction, Vanessa leaned forward. "I don't know what kind of relationship you have or want with him, however I can make a good guess." she had been a young and foolish woman once too, after all. Her words were earnest and sincere, a raised hand forestalling any interruptions from her daughter. "I don't judge you for your desire or sexual urges. That would be more than slightly hypocritical of me, trusting you to protect yourself sufficiently against certain dangers, but not others."

Hazel eyes then grew soft, a hand clasped Bloom's own as her mother leaned forward. "I simply worry that he'll break your heart. Men with so many options rarely settle down early in life or restrict themselves to a single partner at a time."

"You don't have to worry about that, Mom." Bloom reassured earnestly. "I'm aware of these things."

"Good, that's... good." Vanessa sighed out in relief, not knowing about the hammer-blow to come.

The red-headed fairy was indecisive for a moment, aware that her next words would make or break her journey together with Harry. Sure, she was of age and could make her own decisions. She'd still like the approval and blessing of her parents regardless, adoptive or not. So, apprehensive and unsure, Bloom took the plunge. "That's why I'm sharing him with Chimera right now." she added "Probably also Diaspro and the Trix later on."

Bloom's mother blinked a few times in befuddlement, her face blank as the words penetrated her skull and bounced around inside. "Bloom, sweetie." she began, swallowing thickly with wide eyes and disbelief evident in her tone. "Are you part of a man's rooster of women?"

Vanessa was perfectly aware that it was very difficult for most parents to not keep seeing their children as innocent little things. To admit that they've grown in ways you didn't expect or even liked. Most prominent amongst those being developments sexual in nature. She had erroneously assumed Mike and her had weathered those with aplomb. How could she not? Which parent let their sixteen year old daughter attend a boarding school they never visited themselves without expecting some kind of shenanigans to occur? Sexual experimentation was practically a guarantee! All female school or not.

However, both of Bloom's parents had been safe in the knowledge that Bloom had a good head on her shoulders and was no fool. As such both had trusted their daughter to navigate that part of her life with the knowledge that she'd always have their support. No matter what. What Vanessa had not expected was for Bloom to share a man with others. While not unheard of, it was the vanishingly small minority of cases were the women knew of each other and accepted it as well. At least in the Western world Vanessa was familiar with, which globally speaking was the minority.

"Is this about you being barren?" Vanessa began, thinking Bloom's inability to conceive caused her to make that decision. "You shouldn't..."

"No, its not!" Bloom replied strongly. Still blushing a little, she elaborated. "As it turns out Fairies become fertile later in life, at about nineteen years of age." with a developing scowl and her arms crossed, Bloom said. "I'm also not just a part of a roster." she huffed, thinking about the Trix' words spurred her on. Before her mother could sigh in relief, Bloom added. "I'm the head bitch of it!" the words coming out more proudly than she had intended. Though, she was absolutely refusing to decry her relationship with Harry, not after he also refused to hide it in any way.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

While Bloom explained things to her parents, Harry and Hermione caught up a little in a secluded part of the garden, while Chimera and Diaspro were mostly left to listen in on it from nearby.

"What were you up to while I was away?" Harry asked in their secluded corner of the quaint garden before he shook his head. "No, let me guess... you're Minister of Magic!" he exclaimed with a proud lop-sided grin. It'd explain why she looked so exhausted, the job surely being stressful when done correctly.

Hermione for her part grinned weakly, a wobbly and fragile thing. She was just about to deflect or playfully agree but she sighed instead. "No, I'm not." that was quite impossible for a Muggleborn to achieve in Britain's current political climate. Something he should know after his visit to Malfoy Manor, but he probably hadn't had time to think too much about it or internalize it.

"Oh, so an Unspeakable? Maybe a Professor at Hogwarts or even Headmistress by now?" Harry ventured instead, a sinking feeling made itself known in his stomach at what he saw. Hermione's usual confident demeanour about her academic career was nowhere to be seen. Well, outside of worrying about exams or the results thereof. Though, her next words were ones he'd never expected to hear out of her mouth outside of a poor joke.

"I'm..." she began, the words stuck in her throat. "I'm unemployed." she said nearly inaudibly, head hung down in shame at that.

"But... why?" came the frankly baffled and kind of lost reply. His emerald eyes were wide in disbelief. He always thought she'd go bonkers without something to occupy her mind with.

Hermione's hands nervously wrangled with each other as she took a deep breath to gather herself, looking at her lap. "When I started Hogwarts, when I learned about the wonders of magic... I read everything I could get my hands on." here she smiled at the memory. "As you well know." the chuckle that followed was weak and self-deprecating.

Harry took one of her hands in his own, nodding. "Yeah, Hogwarts: A History was always your favourite." he was impatient for answers but let her carry on with her story, knowing Hermione never told him unimportant information.

"Indeed," she softly replied, looking up from her hands, taking resolve from his presence and gripping one of his hands with a desperate strength. "Even then I had resolved to expand the knowledge of magic, to push our understanding of it to new heights. I'd frightened away anyone at that time anyway and had plenty of free time on my hands as a result." here a bright smile came back to her features, all but illuminating her surroundings. "Only to then be selflessly rescued by my very own hero. Followed by researching all manner of practical things to help you."

Harry smiled with her, glad for the change in subject. "Yeah, Ron was pretty great. Where is he by the way? I thought you were married with a couple of sprogs already."

The bookworm seemed pained at the mention of their friend. It was just so like Harry to diminish his own accomplishments and enhance those of others. Always thinking he'd done little of note. "You were and still are my hero and not Ron!" she confessed, startling him and gripping his hand tighter. "The relationship between Ron and me was bright and hot, but burned out quickly. Without you there to act as a mediator we had nothing in common and clashed more and more frequently. Until we finally broke up not a month after your... disappearance."

During that time she had felt as though, with each passing day, she peeled back new layers of grief. Right when she thought to have a handle on things Hermione had been reminded of a fleeting moment or subtle quality and had to suffer his loss all over again. It had been as if she had to get to know him in death as she once did in life. A invisible injury now soothed and partly washed away by his presence. It was a hurt so deep she took to the unhealthy habit of measuring time differently. Until today it was 10 HD for Hermione, meaning ten years after Harry's death.

"Oh, I'm sorry." he replied apologetically, not having wanted to reopen old wounds. "You don't have to tell me more if you're uncomfortable."

Chimera chose that moment to sit squeeze between the two, reminding him of her presence. "That must've been hard, to lose a relationship like that." she said to Hermione with an air of not quite real sympathy, with her blue eyes screaming unvoiced suspicions aloud at the witch.

Diaspro, now sitting on Harry's other side chimed in. "Indeed, heartbreak isn't an easy thing to deal with."

Hermione shook her head, making the lazy curls move about before her bloodshot chocolate-brown eyes shooting their own suspicious and wary looks at the two. "No, the break-up was more of a relief, to be honest. Incomparable to the pain of your death." which was also a contributing factor in their break-up for a multitude of reasons she was unwilling to give voice to. "Besides, he's married to Lavender now and quite happy with her. As well as living his dream of leading the Chudley Cannons to victory, with…. moderate success."

Giving both the fairies a warning look Harry instead picked a squeaking Chimera up by the waist and put her between Diaspro and him. Growing uncomfortable with the direction, Harry decided to get back to the topic at hand. "What has that to do with your lack of employment status?"

"After that I didn't know what to do with myself. So I did what I always do when I'm unmoored..." she grew hesitant to reveal more, but upon feeling his hand take hers again and being given a gentle squeeze she looked at his face. She leaned into his shoulder and instantly relaxed. She trusted him more than any other. "I threw myself into my studies and became obsessed with various projects. I thought it would make me feel – I don't know – like I'd accomplished something important."

"It didn't?" Harry ventured knowingly.

"No, it didn't." she mumbled in confirmation in a small voice against his shoulder. With a reluctant sigh she removed herself from his warmth and continued. "After Hogwarts I caught up on my mundane studies and even went to University, due to where the wind was blowing in Magical Britain. I gave countless presentations, was published in many scientific journals... and I felt nothing each and every time." she revealed shamefully. "Nothing like what I felt when I helped you. I had wasted years on things that meant nothing. The further I travelled along that road, the more I found myself looking back. There had been a comfort and simplicity to who I once was. Every now and then I caught a flicker of my home, like a warm breeze on a summer's day, which brought back a wholeness I once took for granted. By the time I realized what it was and that I didn't want to do that anymore – to waste time on things that didn't matter – I was already severely burnt out."

She looked directly into his eyes, pouring every emotion she had into the next words. A part of her terrified of rejection or worse, but everything was better than life without him. "I've missed you entirely too much." didn't mean it was easy to admit to it.

With his emerald eyes wide Harry blushed but gave her a soft smile nonetheless. "I missed you too, but what about your parents?" he asked, hoping to get some positive outcome. "I know you and Ron went to Australia to retrieve them."

She actually wilted saying the next words, making Harry regret asking. "There wasn't any good left in the end. What fondness hadn't faded by disappointment or distance I destroyed by removing their memories of me, before restoring them later on." she still remembered the hurtful but nonetheless true words thrown that day. They simply couldn't trust her anymore, never truly knowing if their lives and memories were real or not. So she acquiesced to their request to let them remain as Monica and Wendell Wilkins, blocked memories and all. The action she had taken to not lose her parents in the end ensured just that. The karmic irony was not lost on Hermione.

Harry winced at that, feeling guilty for being unable to prevent such a thing, blaming himself for her doing it. Before the words could leave his mouth Hermione interrupted him.

"Don't say you're sorry! It was my own choice to do that. As stupid as it was." she looked at his befuddled expression, a feeling of fleeting happiness bubbling to the surface as she smiled at him weakly. "You've not changed much in that regard, always taking on responsibility when it's not yours to take. In that way you're still an open book to me Harry." her gaze then fell to the two young women at his side. "Though, some things have obviously changed. What is your connection to them and how is it different from the other three you came with?"

Left unsaid was that their magic felt subtly different as well. Brighter, for a lack of a better word. The sheer magnificence of his own went without saying.

Chimera, as was her wont, said it without any tact or shame. "I'm his personal cumdump!" she proclaimed proudly and with the intent to make her status clear. Fortunately not so loudly as to pierce the hedge or the din of the surrounding conversations. She shared it openly, followed by telling of their first meeting like a treasured memory. "When we first met I thought: Damn, I really hope he fucks my brains out!" one hoped she'd stop, but that wasn't the case, showing just how successful Harry had been at what Chimera wanted. "I'm talking full on, shaky legs, wet thighs, drooling pussy, stuffed womb and curled toes levels of pleasure. I was scared and exhilarated in equal measure, so much so I even lost control completely and pissed myself." she sighed longingly, an act that threatened to turn into a truly erotic moan as she was batting her eyelashes at an exasperated Harry. "He made me his bitch, his little pee-pee-piss myself bitch. I was an entirely different woman after the first six hours."

"Wha... first six hours?" A intensely blushing Hermione brought out in a stupor, thinking it a poor and tasteless joke. Though, the young woman was clearly serious, not an ounce of jesting in any of her words. Not to mention the glassy blue eyes telling of her recollecting the treasured events described. Hermione shivered a little as the implications hit her.

Before Hermione could recover from the whiplash, Diaspro followed. "At least you're honest, you freak." she told a non-listening Chimera with a frown. "Well, he raped me and now has to take responsibility for the deed!"

Harry just groaned, facepalming in despair. He knew why Diaspro said that, the fairy having explained the issue to him in detail. In the original context rape meant stealing something, be it valuables or other tangible things. Only later on it slowly transitioned to mean the stealing of innocence and today it was exclusively used for describing the sexual crime itself. As a noblewoman her virginity wasn't hers to give away, but her family's and as a result of her actions Harry had stolen it and massively reduced her value as a prospective wife for another. Normally noble parents would either try and sweep it under the rug – as was the norm – or force a marriage to preserve her and their honour should the man be acceptable enough. Both an impossibility in this case. Especially after he publicly confirmed to have had relations with her, dooming her socially and with it any prospects of a good marriage offer.

Diaspro also mentioned that same set of values was also the reason why Prince Sky hadn't initiated more intimacy with Bloom, having hoped to take a kind of pleasure at Bloom's realisation of why things developed the way they had. Though, she had been disappointed by Bloom's lack of reaction, unaware of the other issues contributing to the break up. Diaspro and the blonde prince simply worked on a different set of expectations and rules than Bloom and Harry did. Both figuratively and literally coming from different worlds.

Either way Diaspro viewed herself as his responsibility now, in more ways than one. She saw herself as his concubine on most days and as his wife on others, the latter increasing in frequency the more the love potion was reduced in strength. Evidently having rather conservative views on marriage and sex. Harry did not look forward to it vanishing completely now.

"Explain, please!" Hermione implored with an edge of desperation, command and plea rolled into one. Still, she knew there always was more to things than what could be seen on the surface where Harry Potter was concerned.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

United States of America, California, Gardenia.

Waves rolled gently up the beach, their melodic song matching the serene view. The sun beat down from a cobalt sky devoid of clouds. A cool breeze whisked over the calm waters as waves gently crested and broke over the shoreline before receding once more into the sea. From the pure white beach half-naked swimmers plied their passion: hunting waves or diving down into the turquoise depths. The water glistened and glimmered as seagulls glided on a warm, briny breeze while the golden sand felt almost silken.

Gray-brown trunks shot out of the ground from a single point, five trunks spreading like the long fingers of an earthen entity. Their heads sprouted the fanning, green leaves that came together in an herbaceous cloud to shade the trunks and those under it. One could hear the twittering and rustling of birds as they bounced within the dense abode above.

Under and around it lay a group of eight people with towels, beach chairs, whicker basket and cool box arranged neatly.

The days following the barbecue were mostly spent relaxing at the local beach, waiting for the week to be up so Harry could finish humiliating Malfoy. All while sometimes visiting the magical side of things for some supplies for their upcoming journey. Or even just to show Earth's magical community to Bloom and the others.

"I could already check your work... or research other avenues!" Hermione protested feebly with a gasp, trying to gather as much as possible of a bite into her words. It was useless in the face of his skilled hands expertly applying sunscreen to her naked back, giving her an impromptu massage she never wanted to miss.

Putting on the finishing touches Harry replied. "No!" the word was said in a voice that brooked no argument. "You're my best friend, Hermione. While I want a solution more than anybody, I'm not about to push you into your usual habits. You've done nothing but that for most of the last decade. So, sit back and relax. Okay?"

She could practically hear the resolution and the undertone of worry in his voice, Harry evidently expecting nothing but to be obeyed. "Alright." she replied meekly, pressing her flaming face into her crossed arms and the towel she lied on. In the past that assertive side of his had only come out rarely, mostly in combat or life and death situations. Hermione embarrassingly found out that she liked it directed at herself, a lot.

Once she retied the knot of her bikini top Hermione peeked through the safety of her arms, observing the byplay of how Harry treated the six young women around him. The care he put into them, despite the barely hidden fight for his attention between the six. Though, the so called Trix seemed to work together more often than not. While Bloom, Diaspro and Chimera were much looser in their alliance. Not that it stopped them from forming unusual but nonetheless fitting pairings. One of which she now observed.

Chimera and Stormy both wore micro-bikinis, which amounted to a few strings and miniature triangles protecting their non-existent modesty. Proudly showcasing their enticing and toned bodies, scars, identical womb tattoos and more to the world around them – shockingly Hermione recognized the tattoo as the Symbol of the Deathly Hallows and similar in nature to the Dark Mark of Voldemort. She also noted the different and beautiful chokers each of them wore, now also including Diaspro. Harry had evidently claimed the two – and the others – as his very thoroughly. The only difference between the two was the colour of their swimwear, one being midnight-blue and the other magenta, while sometimes the ring of an anal plug could be seen when Chimera was bending over.

"What did you say then?" Stormy asked lying on her stomach, tanning her toned muscular body. Unusually invested in a conversation with a fairy.

"I told the fool the truth," the scarred fairy replied honestly. "Namely that I would vote for a female leader if she'd be the best option. However, if the country had fallen so low as to make that possible then there were much bigger issued to be concerned about."

Stormy gave a mocking laugh. "A fool indeed."

"I know, right?!" Chimera giggled spitefully, enjoying the mocking comment from Stormy. "It's like they never experienced the sheer relief and ecstasy of submitting to and embracing a powerful man." she sighed dreamily, stroking the symbol sitting on her crotch sensually as she bathed in the sun. Clearly in her element as she basked in the radiance, but protected by a good amount of magical sunscreen that prevented tanning. No reason to look like a peasant, after all.

Stormy nodded in agreement beside her, making for an odd and unexpected pair. "Yeah, it must've been pretty pathetic. I don't know what's so controversial about being used and enjoyed by your man however and whenever he wishes?" an unconcerned shrug later, she added. "After all, it's a compliment and only right for him to do so if you belong to him!" left unsaid was that she simply saw it as the strong taking what was owed to them by the weak. As Witches the Trix would never submit to a weak man, and as such they were his to enjoy as he saw fit. Obviously barring abuse and misuse of said power. There was a reason why they fought against Darkar in the end. Loyalty went both ways, as she had reluctantly learned recently. Even if she obviously didn't particularly like the implications for her own behaviour.

Hermione could guess who they were talking about. Also having had the displeasure of meeting the person and her entourage in question at the barbecue. In the past few days she had got to know the young women better and learned that those two in particular clicked with each other. Both had a simple and straightforward view of how the world worked, hedonistic dreams and desires as well as the will to make it happen in their own way. She then swept her gaze to another pair. That being Darcy and Diaspro, them lying completely in the shade behind her.

The two wore much more concealing but no less sensual one-piece bathing suits, black and white respectively, as well as a pair of sunglasses. With Diaspro also wearing finely crafted golden bracelets that were connected by a fluttering cloth that trailed behind her, tastefully accompanying her now permanent iridescent Char mix. Courtesy of her having convinced Harry of also claiming her with his mark. The blonde, as was her wont, was looking more fit for a runaway than the beach. Neither of the two seemed too enthused about being in the sun for too long.

"She really said that?" Darcy gaped in shock at the blonde, an expression of shock on her face, golden eyes wide in disbelief.

"Yes, and meant it too!" Diaspro replied gravely, lying on a comfortable beach chair with a now forgotten book beside her. A severe frown of anger marring the fairy's fine features. "That disgusting kinslayer even had the audacity to be proud of her foul deeds! By now she surely doesn't have a womb anymore but a haunted tomb!"

This time Darcy gasped audibly, showing the usually controlled and reserved woman's honesty about the situation. "That... that's utterly barbaric!" she exclaimed, shock giving way to fury. "It's like they hate their own gender! Don't they know what lies at the end of that road? It's how you end up like Zenith!" She hadn't visited that wretched world herself, but history and the tales she heard from the place were clear enough. While she didn't like what happened there or the outcome, Darcy logically understood why it occurred the way it did.

The blonde fairy nodded in agreement and scoffed. "Yes, thinking that mothers don't have the most power to mould the future is plain ridiculous! You're literally doing so by raising the next generation and shaping their views. It's one of the biggest responsibilities one can have." it also revealed just how full of shit their ideology was. Either they admitted to perpetuate their own oppression by raising the next generation of their oppressors without teaching them better – which incidentally also reduced women as a whole to simple victims incapable of change – or arguing that all men were simply evil. She had been to many worlds and places in her short life and as such saw a few where large-scale female oppression was present. The signs of which were all pretty much absent here, but the seeds of which were being planted by those same fools proclaiming to be fighting for an equality already present.

Diaspro was certain that those women simply hated femininity in all its forms, decrying it as weakness and ironically valuing masculine traits more highly. Just because that kind of feminine power wasn't as in your face as the masculine one didn't make it any weaker. Not to mention that women could bend men to their will and access their power by proxy. Well, the competent ones anyway. Those that were smart enough to grasp that men didn't lend their strength and expertise to those that hated them. The same way the majority of men raised in a culture such as the one she was in now knew routinely beating one's wife wasn't a way to a happy marriage.

Hermione knew the two were talking about the same people as the pair before, and their attempts to sell them abortions as a good thing. Only to harshly learn that neither the witches or fairies were fans of such a thing. Both groups cherishing children highly for different reasons. One due to their low fertility and the other due to the rarity of finding a willing partner. Diaspro and Chimera viewed it even worse due to being raised as noblewomen and as such having been expected to extend their bloodline by giving birth. Apparently there was even a good amount of prestige linked to a successful pregnancy and subsequent birth, caused by their low fertility. Though, Hermione knew a similar view was mirrored by all magical societies on Earth, stemming from a low birthrate in nearly all of them.

'Then again, for a feminist to just assume that every woman had to agree with her views just because of a shared gender was a pretty sexist position to take. Not to mention that horseshit about oppression when they don't have any idea what that looks like. All while having access to everything men have.' Hermione reflected, quite incensed herself at that lunacy after having experienced true discrimination and persecution based on her lack of supposed blood purity.

Banishing those thoughts and memories she shook her head and observed the last pair of young women.

Bloom and Icy simply wore normal bikinis that allowed both of their crotch tattoos to still be seen completely. Their swimwear was identical in everything down to colour, making them evidently hating the other for wearing the same thing. The only difference being that Icy's long hair was braided tightly in a French braid. They were currently kneeling on either side of Harry and putting lotion on his body, having insisted to do so. All while subtly glaring at each other when a hand wandered too close to the other.

A powerful wave of envy surged up from the older witch's very core, but she expertly crushed it immediately. Like she had done so many times in the past. Her chance with him had passed long ago, before he had been thrown through the Veil even. Cowardice and insecurity had made sure of that much. She had known about his past and difficulty in opening up before all the disasters, so why didn't she initiate things? Bloody hell, he even left a date with his long-time crush Cho Chang – as disastrous as that was – to come to her. Not to mention what could've happened and flourished on the Horcrux Hunt.

No, while a part of her would always love Harry, she wasn't such a bitch as to deny him happiness just because he found it with someone else. Or in this case multiple people. Multiple people who were gorgeous women much younger and sexier than her.

Still, it galled her to see him look at someone with such care that wasn't her. Not helped by the pitiful state her own love life was in, which was to say there was none at all. Due to a multitude of reasons.

In the Magical World she was either sidelined by the Purebloods or her accomplishments and abilities made wizards unwilling to date her. While a Muggle would have more in common with her on the surface, the same wasn't true for the important things. A Muggle would never be able to understand what she went through, the frequent nightmares she still suffered under from time to time were testament to that. Heck, most magical people also couldn't truly relate. Not to mention that Harry's, Snape's and even Voldemort's history were also potent reminders of what could go wrong in such a relationship. What if one child had magic and another did not? Worst of all was the fact that she didn't trust herself to be in a relationship with a Muggle, not after what she had done to her parents. Taking their choice from them for their own good was an atrocious decision no matter how well intentioned. Would she be as flippant and liberal with bending that potential Muggle partner's mind to her will? Did she really become as bigoted as some Purebloods were?

She was too scared of the answer to even contemplate engaging in a romantic relationship with a Muggle.

'Maybe I'll have more luck in the place Harry came back from?' she wondered, but those thoughts took a backseat for the moment. Other more important plans were already forming in her mind that would also solve the issue Muggleborn faced in Britain and many other countries today. After all, why stay where you were hated? She squashed those thoughts that assumed his consent was a foregone conclusion by proxy of being her friend. Painfully aware of how her plans that relied on such presumptions as to know what's best always ended.

Instead she enjoyed the time with him to the best of her abilities.

All but Darcy, Hermione and Diaspro had decided to take a swim before going to the bar further down at the beach. Fully intent to use the opportunity to swim before it was no longer advisable. After nearly an hour of enjoying the water it was slowly time to leave as twilight and the tide approached. It was not long before the water came in then, lashing out at the beach and blasting white plumes of spray onto it. Its intent to submerge the majority of the beach.

The group of three women watched as the others got out of the water, but especially Harry. His nice and enticing silhouette framed by the slowly setting sun. Even if Bloom and Icy clung to him as they left the sea, obscuring some of the show.

His wet hair was somehow even messier than usual and his body was still glistening from the swim he had just taken, making small rivulets of water flow through the enticing valleys of muscles and scars. Beginning at his shoulders to his pecks through his abs and further down. They couldn't help but blush at that exquisite view. Especially because of his swimwear just being a tight speedo that showcased a quite prominent and distracting bulge.

"Come on, guys. Let's get some refreshments." Harry invited them with a smile, hand outstretched to pull Hermione up.

She couldn't help but imagine how he'd have reacted to such a situation in the past. Hermione pictured teenage Harry clearly in her mind, a task she had a decade of practise in. In her imagination he was full of shyness and embarrassment, trying to brave on while having a face as red as a tomato. Things had changed quite a bit, it seemed. 'You're not making this easy for me, Harry.' the older witch thought weakly, but accepted the offered help anyway.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

United States of America, California, Gardenia, Frutti Music Bar.

The area occupied by the establishment called the "Frutti Music Bar" was large and the bar boasted a tropical theme, as was fitting for its location. Seamlessly incorporating the beach and palm trees. There were even two old wooden ships used as additions to the building, one on the left and one on the right side of the bar. The later one also served as an outdoor patio complete with tables. While the smaller ship that was behind the outdoor stage was serving as a warehouse and preparation stage for the entertainers. In some places the bar's faded paint hung in peeling tatters, flayed from the structure by the salt-laced wind. The place was almost an entirely open area, complete with a stage for various local bands to play. Many lanterns hung all over, illuminating the place as the last vestiges of twilight lost to the darkness of night.

It had just opened this year, led by a man named Klaus Doyle. He had short dirty blonde hair, gray-blue eyes and a tanned complexion. His facial features were sharp and intense with well-defined cheek bones and jawline. He was solidly built, showcasing strong arms and legs along with a very muscular torso. From the man himself people heard that he had a recent change in career, leaving the Police Force behind him for reason unstated. Though, his eyes grew regretful when they fell upon his daughter – who helped out as one of many waitresses – as he told the story.

Said daughter was a young woman named Roxanne, or Roxy as she preferred. She possessed flawless pale skin, waist-length hair that was pinkish-purple in colour with blonde tips, as well as striking purple eyes. Due to hating uniforms, and having the privilege of being the owner's daughter, she forwent wearing it. Instead she wore a sea green, long-sleeved cropped shirt that clung to her skin. A small and hot pink shirt was worn over it which was again shorter and with a hole on each shoulder, and had a lavender paw print in front. Her shorts consisted of denim capris with a metal chain hanging off at her waist and hot pink boots with light purple laces and soles.

"What can I get you?!" the words were bubbly and cheerful, but for the experienced observer just so on the edge of sincerity. Her smile not quite reaching her purple eyes. While she normally was a sincerely upbeat and cheery young woman, this hadn't been the case for the majority of two years now.

The group of preening teenage boys, two of them clearly sucking in their stomach and puffing up their chests, gave her what they thought were charming smiles. "How about your number?" one blurted out, blushing a bit cutely in embarrassment shortly after.

Seeing the amused look on her face – as a waitress she had really heard it all by now, from funny and charming to awkwardly innocent and idiotic rudeness – one of them tried to salvage it. "What he means to say is we heard you like animals and wanted to keep in touch with a fellow. I share that sentiment, especially so due to us human's being just animals as well."

Her slightly good mood from the clumsy but endearing try from the first was now ruined.

Roxy could've taken it as a compliment, barely. Though his smarmy eyes roaming over her body as he said it made his intent clear enough. She knew the type, those who thought that because she liked animals that she was humanizing them and would fall for the argument that just because animals did it so too should humans. Born out of the misconception that nature was some benevolent entity and civilisation oppressive. Roxy knew that was a big fucking lie and not something these people thought much about. Or they'd realize the implications such claims carried. Namely that cannibalism, rape, murder and more would have to be no longer counted as crimes.

In the end she said. "I do love animals, but not in such a way that I'm into bestiality. So, no thanks!" Seeing that her father was about ready to intervene, she gave him a glare. Not at all in the mood for his protectiveness right now and more than a little pissed off at him still anyhow. With a dismissive shrug she asked flatly once more. "Your order?"

Once she got it and left the humiliated group in her wake she went to the bar, ignoring her father as she place the slips of paper with orders on the counter. Followed by continuing her job while trying to break her foul mood.

The reason for her discontent was that ever since her sixteenth birthday they had been on the move. Her life was from then on completely uprooted with barely the explanation of some vague danger, crossing all of northern America with her father from the eastern coast to the western one in a bizarre zigzag pattern. An endeavour that took two years, with them only staying in one place for months and sometimes only weeks at a time. She couldn't even volunteer at any animal shelters due to it during those years. At least until they had arrived here in Gardenia.

Out of the corner of her eye she spied the unusual group that had come in the first time a few days ago. It consisted of six beautiful young women with a single older one that seemed out of place, if it weren't for the single man in their midst she and the rest were solely focussed upon.

Normally Roxy would think him to be some rich playboy surrounded by vapid bimbos he used as convenient cock sleeves to dump his cum into – there was no shortage of the former and an overabundance of the latter around this area – and which seemed a fair enough assessment. What with the identical womb tattoos and the expensive-looking chokers. 'Those are beautiful, though.' Roxy thought, looking at the gorgeous and distinctive jewellery each wore, presumably having been gifted to them by them by their sugar daddy. However that image distorted the longer she observed the group. Especially with how obviously smitten most of them were, as well as the thinly veiled looks of loathing between some of them. Not to mention the confidence and noble or dangerous bearing they carried themselves with.

However, what gave Roxy the most pause was the weird feeling she got when going near, the hairs on her neck and arms raised every time. Roxy also noticed her father keeping a wary eye on them, much more than usual. While she was peeved with him, she trusted his instincts honed by decades of police work.

Luckily nothing happened in the remaining hours they were open or once it was time to close down. Aside from a few queer looks given to her by the raven-haired playboy with striking emerald eyes. They were not ones of desire or lust, but looks that were trying to decipher a mystery. A fact she didn't know what to make of. Luckily her shift was over and the bar closed down. Her father just had to finish locking the doors and prime the burglar alarm before they walked home.

The air was silent and unusually chill, its frigid fingers gripping exposed skin, while mist concealed and swallowed the illumination of the street lights. Tracts of clouds wafted and folded over the moon's face like ghostly curtains, muting the great nightly lantern along with its retinue of twinkling stars. The moon above, obscured as it was, lent everything a dim, silvery glow. A spectacle that mesmerized the young women. Letting the road that extended far beyond her sight fall away, disappearing into the darkness of the night.

"Roxy... " the voice of her father began, bringing Roxy out of her empty thoughts.

"Save it, dad!" she replied harshly, glaring at him from the corner of her purple eyes. Already knowing what he wanted to say. "As long as it isn't a real explanation as to why we're here, I don't want to hear it! You can claim this time is different, but I believe it when I see it." a part of her had been wondering why he made such a huge investment as to buy a bar, it being counter to a life on the move.

The former policeman grimaced, knowing his daughter's anger sadly wasn't misplaced. The only solace being that she once more called him dad. A thing she hadn't done for nearly two years, showing that she couldn't hold onto her anger forever. Nor did she want to, he knew. "I just want to protect you."

"From what exactly?!" she yelled, glad for the eerily empty streets right now. "In that entire time I haven't seen evidence of any danger!" she swept her arms wide, spinning in a circle. "Look around. Does it look like we're surrounded by enemies?" she asked rhetorically, a sardonic smile playing on her lips that died soon after. For her father was no longer there.

"Dad?" she called out into the darkness, confusion lacing her tone. She looked around, seeing only the empty pavement and street shrouded by fog. No dark alleyway nearby he could've slipped into. "Dad!" she called out once more, louder this time. With an increasing mix of anger and embarrassment she finally shouted. "If this is your way of trying to prove a point, then fuck you!" Thickening mist veiled the moonless night, choking words with foreboding and making her sound rather pathetic in the moment. After a roll of her purple eyes she went off in a defensive huff.

Her straight posture went slacker with each minute she wandered through the silence of night. Until she crossed her arms tightly, trying to futilely warm herself up a bit. The resolution born out of weak rage faltered quickly and fear slowly crept into her being, clawing and squeezing at her heart.

Soon the street lights barely illuminated her surroundings in a dusky haze. Until suddenly, amid the swirling cloudscape, a flickering light drew Roxy's gaze. Under it was a dark figure drawing closer as a thunder rolled over the fog, heralding a storm. "Dad?!" she called out tentatively, hoping it was him with an electric torch he forgot at the bar. Only for the figure to point straight at her, and light-killing shadow spread from that point like impenetrable smoke. One street light after the other went out, simply winking out of existence without resistance. As a result a wall of darkness approached and finally swallowed her whole. Even the stars and moon above were gone, choked out by that dense fog that now seemed unnatural.

"Dad!? This isn't funny!" she screamed out into the dark, that unforgiving inky gloom, growing hysterical as fear overcame resolve. Unreasonably assuming him to be responsible for what was happening, or at least desperately hoping it to be so.

The silence she called into was broken as sudden as it had appeared. "Should've listened to your father, girl." a deep voice purred from behind her, a cruel chuckle dancing in his throat. It called to the primal desire for survival deep within her through the looming threat of imminent death. A seed of terror took root within Roxy, growing an blooming in the span of a single heartbeat. With eyes growing wide in fear she ran with a shrill scream of fright, followed by sardonic laughter.

Roxy's own footfalls rang in her ears and soon laboured breaths were the only sounds accompanying her escape – until she heard something to her right. Or was it her left? She pressed on, shaking her head and ignoring everything but her flight. After just a minute Roxy's breath was ragged and short as the young woman sprinted through the grasping trash, almost tripping on the garbage reaching for her legs in the gloom.

In her panic and sheer need to get away she decided to take a shortcut through a nearby alleyway. Only to have her path blocked by a brick wall that had not been there yesterday. Refusing to look back and with her own heartbeat in her ears, Roxy flung herself behind a trash container, using smaller trash cans as cover.

Roxy desperately tried to control her own breathing, hoping she did not make too much noise and cursing herself for forgetting her pepper-spray today of all days.

Nearby she heard some movement, metal and wood making harsh contact with concrete. It got nearer and nearer until she perceived the unmistakable thudding sound of paws, the scratches of claws on the ground and the rapid sniffing of a canine nose. Shortly after a familiar sight was before her.

"Artu!" she hissed, a mixture of relief and worry fermenting in her gut. "What're you doing here?"

She wanted to scold him for running from his dog-sitter, but something stopped Roxy. While the dog in question looked exactly like her own, she immediately noticed things wrong with the situation. His tail didn't wag in excitement at seeing her, his posture was aggressive and low to the ground, his ears lay flat against his head instead of swirling around for threats and she was pretty sure his eyes lacked their usual spark.

"You're imagining things, Roxy." the young woman admonished herself, trying to convince herself more than anyone else. "It's just Artu." she forced out, making to pat his head and yet unable to shake the feeling of wrongness coming from the dog. Its too intelligent eyes mocking her seemingly, a strangely human grin now distorting its features.

Mocking claps could be heard from the entrance of the alleyway then, stopping Roxy in her tracks. She spotted three dark silhouettes framed by the hazy light coming from the street. It were three men of imposing stature that set her teeth on edge in a similar fashion to the emerald-eyed man from the bar, but so much worse.

"I see you found her, mutt." one of them said. He was tall, as were all of them, and possessed severed aristocratic features with fine hair. He could've been called handsome, if not for his constant sneer of superiority distorting his face. "Now step aside."

Just a Roxy wanted to fire back that Artu wasn't a mutt, thinking Artu may be acting strange because of them, – things grew weirder still. A second later her gut proved true as the Artu lookalike pounced on her. Or tried to at least, Roxy just so managing to roll out of the way courtesy of her father's rudimentary lessons in self-defence.

Only for her shock to be transformed into incredulity as Artu changed and twisted, something different taking his place. Dread pooled in Roxy's stomach and she was struck mute as she beheld the impossible spectacle before her. That of a man shedding his disguise of a dog as one might discard a cloak. He laughed mockingly, the sound reminiscent of a bark, as if he hadn't tried to kill her just now.

"You're not Artu!" she proclaimed from where she knelt, purple eyes. Now beholding a fourth man where before was a canine, a punk of all things.

He looked down at her, literally and figuratively. "What gave it away?" he drawled sarcastically.

A blink later and there were only two approaching from the street. "We should probably act more swiftly." a gentle baritone voice she remembered from before spoke up to her right, clearly not addressing her but causing Roxy's head to frantically whirl around to locate the source. It was the one who had vanished from her sight, this one of clear African origin. His reappearance not even heralded by a rush of displaced air. "You've felt it as much as I. Our wards can delay that monster only for so long."

Without preamble, and before she could even react, the man had twisted her arms behind her back. "Who are you? What are you doing?! I don't have much money, but I give you what I have!" she promised, hoping for this nightmare to end as she struggle futilely to escape his hold.

The cruel smile on the redhead's face was disconcerting. "We don't want your worthless Muggle money." he said, now standing before her, the blond and the punk at his sides. "It is incomparable to our oath being finally fulfilled, after centuries of struggle and sacrifice!" he patted her head condescendingly. "As for our names, well, they're of no importance to you." the smile he gave her sent shivers down her spine. "Just know that we're your doom."

'Great, they're mad.' she thought in sarcastic despair. Not that she could claim to be sane after what she saw, Roxy considered in the back of her mind. "Please let me go! I won't tell anyone, I promise." she tried again, as vain as the hope was it would work. By now tears were beginning to pool in her eyes, their origin a mix of rage, frustration and fear.

The blonde aristocrat scoffed. "You won't do such either way. Dead men tell no tales."

"My father will look for me, he's a police officer!" Roxy switched to desperate threats now, hoping for anything to work as she struggle to break free. Feeling like a trapped coyote just about to bite its own leg off to facilitate an escape. The sinking sensation in her gut telling her was running out of time fast. "He'll hunt you down, if you harm a hair on my head!"

The redhead waved his hand, causing the others to not voice what they were about to. "He will do no such thing. He doesn't even remember who you are." he said with a drawl, utter certainty in his cold tone. Next he roughly took her chin in his hand, forcing Roxy to look at him. "A mercy you should be glad for. Though, we only finished what your mother started."

"My mother?" Roxy asked confused, having never met the woman. Her father had never talked much about her, and why would he? That despicable woman had ditched them both at the earliest opportunity.

She was ignored, for it seemed the time to talk was over. "Enough chatter, time to die." He proclaimed and a noticeable shift in the air was felt.

In Ogron's hand appeared a mote of darkness, hissing and popping. When the spot manifested, the world groaned and twisted – a perverse image in a malformed mirror. The mind of Roxy reeled. Her senses recoiled from this absence in space, this growing void. Objects moved slowly toward the inky gloom. That some malign awareness existed within the nothingness became more apparent as it spiraled and grew.

She redoubled her efforts, but all she got for it was a blow to the back of her head, making her slump over and start sobbing, wailing and pleading. "Please, please!" she repeated what felt like an eternity. All of it falling on deaf ears.

They may not have heard her prayers, but something else did. Suddenly a guttural roar of thunder shook the earth the same time a lance of thunder impacted before Roxy, forcing the three wizards to back off and the one holding her captive to evade. As such she was still unable to move in her captor's grip, but Roxy clearly saw what stood now before her.

It was one of the women Roxy had seen just an hour before, recognizing her by the distinct choker around her throat.

She now wore a miniskirt made up entirely of teal-coloured feathers and a copper girdle studded with Tourmalines. As well as a copper-coloured tube top and a small open jacket made of black leather decorated with the same feathers her skirt was made out of. All of the fluffy feathers shimmered with a sheen of bluish iridescence. The accessories she decorated her muscled body with consisted of copper rings around her ankles, wrists, left thigh and both biceps. The shimmering copper added a mysterious contrast to the teal. Her hair was held high in a ponytail secured with a tube-like piece made of copper while her light purple bangs framed her face. A dark foggy storm cloud with lightning surging in it was wrapped around both her arms in an imitation of a feather boa.

As arcane syllables tumbled from the newcomers mouth, jolts of electricity crackled about her, warping her into an actinic new form. The air itself seemed to spark with anticipation, charged with the raw energy of a storm. It was no mundane woman before them, instead a manifestation of the tempest. She was chained destruction, boiling, vindictive spite made flesh and ready to be let loose. Her weapon was a bolt of anger-tinged lightning lancing toward her foes. Without preamble, gloating or warning the young woman flung it at Roxy's captor, once more generating a boom of thunder in her wake.

As a result she was free, blasting the man off her and into his contemporaries before they could react, dazing all of them momentarily.

Before Roxy could blink she no longer was restrained, her hair billowing from the drastic change in air pressure and growing static. Though, before she could order her reeling mind to something resembling order, more people arrived floating in from above. All of them she recognized from having visited the Frutti Music Bar just today.

The fiery redhead now possessed beautiful and glittering butterfly wings. She fell out of the sky like an angry dragon, cupping her hands as if delving into a sack of grain whereupon fiery particles began to light her palm. With a sudden flourish, she hurled the blazing motes at her targets, their size and intensity growing as they speed toward their foes with unearthly accuracy.

As the flame bolts came roaring toward them with incredible speed, the male redhead on the ground raised his hand in a smooth, practised motion. The punishing heat did not even crisps their hair nor briefly scalded their skin. Roxy could see the brunt of the fire channel through his outstretched hand and into his body. With a forceful command, the burning flames he had pulled into his body were pushed out, now possessing a dark purplish tinge.

Not having expected that Bloom – Roxy meant to have overheard that name – was surprised and vulnerable. It hit her square in the torso, harshly blasting her backwards. Only to be caught tenderly by the emerald-eyed man from before.

"Are you alright?" he asked softly to Bloom, who now was shaking her head to get back on track.

She nodded, getting onto her own two feet. "Yeah, just caught off guard, is all."

Another voice laughed mockingly at these words. "Let me show you how a Witch does it!"

This one wore a blue fur-lined halter dress going to her thighs with white snowflakes embroidered onto it. A corset made of crystal-clear ice with sapphires embedded into it served to push her modest bust up enticingly. She seemingly wore shoes made out of ice, icicles serving as heels. Most striking was the Aurora Borealis that shone off of her in random degrees of intensity and intervals. Her hair of white silver she wore in the same long French braid as before.

"Ice Prison!" Icy intoned, twirling her hand as the final gesture and causing a whirlwind to erupt from it to roar outward. Flakes of snow and shards of ice materialized in the freezing air, whipping in ever-widening circles as the blast fanned out from her fingertips. The spell was accompanied by a chill that crystallized all it touched. Roxy's bones rattled just by proximity alone, and her breath felt like a dagger in her throat. The freezing torrent of magic rushed toward their enemies, enveloping them in a tomb of arcane ice. The creation was a deep glacial blue and solid as mountain stone, managing to trap three of them.

"Hermione, get their target out of here." he spoke, commanding the woman with lazy brown curls for hair to see to the task at hand. A worried countenance developing on his features as he kept a wary eye on the frozen wizards. Without a word of protest she made her way to Roxy, laying a hand on her shoulder.

"Why? I've taken care..." she began to gloat, trailing off as cracks began to form in the ice before it shattered, flinging shards of sharp ice towards them.

Unbridled fury lined each of the dark wizards features, a vicious reprisal ready to be unleashed. "Stop her!"

Confused and entirely out of it, Roxy did not resist as she was squeezed through a rubber tube and darkness claimed her.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Once more, all I can do is apologize for the delays. I tried to force myself to write on a few different stories, because I feel I neglect those. It just doesn't flow like this one. Work and Studies also doesn't leave too much time to write right now.

Though, you can unsubscribe any time either way. :)

Rise from the Ashes. Omake

This is a little Omake that was stuck in my mind for a while. Basically Musa replaces Chimera in the aftermath of the Trix' incarceration. Also an attempt to explain how she can attend Alfea with a broke father and no mother. Here's how it would've gone.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Planet Magix, Magix City, Melodian Area.

The clean, asphalt streets of the city gave way to ones of stone lined with strikingly beautiful trees: the dark wood of their trunks contrasted with a spray of pink-petalled flowers on their limbs. They swayed dreamily in the breeze, petals falling and drifting down to the ground like blushing snow. A tall pagoda could be seen at the centre even from the front gate, rising above the tightly packed buildings like a titan. Its red-tile roofs were fiery against the grey sky. This place – called Yoshiwara – was closed off by a moat and high walls, only accepting certain clientele inside.

Paper lanterns washed the streets and blossoms in colours of the sunset: orange, yellow and red. The workday was done, and people were making their way to bars, brothels and eateries. Warm, savoury aromas wafted from food carts, vendors inviting weary patrons over for noodles, steamed buns, scallion pancakes and more. Tired, drawn faces brightened as cups and bowls were filled. Chatter about the days' activities created a pleasant hum that mixed with the sound of the buzzing insects nestling against the trunks of the blossom trees.

Musa could see people were going about their business at a leisurely but focused pace. She made her way to her usual destination at this time of week and day. Not that any of her friends or even Riven – especially him – knew where she was going. Always satisfied with the answer that she was paying her respect to her mother in a private way, which in a way wasn't that much of a lie. By now it was accepted as routine and not questioned further.

'Though, they'd surely react rather strongly to it, Riven especially.' the Fairy of Music thought with a sigh as she walked through the so called Pleasure District.

It had been established due to prostitution, gambling and other such vices having been strictly forbidden by law on Melody in the past and stringently persecuted. Of course, such things always found a way to endure or adapt and as such establishments were at first simply renamed to Teahouses, while still offering more spicy things on the menu than simple tea. Once that no longer worked a second rebranding to bathhouses occurred, where clients could wash themselves instead of using their cheap water at home. Only coincidentally attended by beautiful women, of course. After that failed as well prostitutes and gamblers relocated to Magix, where doing such was not illegal, taking their money with them. In time whores from all over the galaxy came to join the competition, adding brothels with the idiosyncrasies of their home planets.

One would think this place to not survive for long while being in such close proximity to the Council of Light. That was a foolish notion for those who knew how politics truly worked.

At one side blue lamps bolted to the walls fizzled in and out, offering meagre light in a place committed to shadow by boarded-up windows and a heavy door that locked upon closing. The bouncer stood outside and was an older man with a shit-eating grin, the expression in his eyes hidden by sepia-tinged sunglasses. The bulwark of a gaggle of people obscured most of his body except his smiling, bobbing head. A bit further inside the dull thump of pounding bass drew people down the seedy establishment, the alluring hue of toxic pink lighting pulling them forth like moths to a flame.

It was called "Last Women of Zenith" and it wasn't even lying in that, considering Zenith's quite ridiculous history. Musa shook her head, dismissing those morose thoughts from weird conversations with Tecna.

"Thankfully I don't work there." she muttered under her breath, putting her cloak a bit tighter around herself. Absolutely disliking the seedier nature of the place of Zenith's origin, utterly convinced drugs and other illegal activities found their way there and wanting no part in it. Despite pretty much every brothel offering and using them, even where she was going. For a price, of course.

In today's day an age such activities were no longer illegal on Melody, much the opposite actually. So much so that the brothel she worked at was more like a taste of history or a gimmick, and seen as very conservative. Today, arts of all kinds were practised and celebrated openly on Melody, not just music as the name of the Planet implied. Each sense was supposed to be stimulated and as such there were musicians for hearing. Painters, sculptors and such for sight. Cooks for the sense of taste and smell. And, of course, prostitutes for the sense of touch. All were highly regarded and even integrated things from each other to enhance experiences, and as such even pornography was seen as an art-form. Magical aids were also used by all artists, – be they drugs or spells – which led to some bizarre and demented outcomes sometimes.

Even Musa's own mother had been a high class Geisha since childhood, learning the arts and other cultural practises, but especially music, in the brothel. Her father had paid her mother's exorbitant debt to the house, going bankrupt in the process. Despite their destitution they nonetheless had a happy household, even able to make some good money together with a name for themselves. So much so that they had even been invited to the palace as performers. Only for disaster to strike with her mother's unexpected death. An event that sent her father into depression and despair, taking his passion for music with it and transforming it into an unreasonable hatred.

And now Musa was walking in her mother's footsteps to finance Alfea. Only able to earn admittance through a recommendation from Galatea and her exemplary scholarly efforts.

The Fairy's sombre musings were interrupted as she arrived at her own destination, called the "Shy Bonsai". Carved oaken doors opened for her and revealed a wide courtyard full of ever-blooming cherry blossom trees spending shade to patrons. The pride of this establishment was a tiny, gnarled tree. It was tended, pruned, and coaxed by druids of Linfea to grow in peculiar and beautiful formations. The example sitting here grew out of a wide blue pot, and had stone-gray bark with delicate, brilliantly red leaves that gave off a relaxing pink glow. Even more impressive, one coiling branch had been magically shaped to resemble the head of a dragon.

Once inside the building proper Musa was greeted by an entrance hall with walls painted crimson and a floor of light pink marble of Melodian origin. Erotic mosaics embellished niches around the room, the air suffused with incense. Cushioned chairs and couches, all bedecked with pillows, encircle low, decorative tables. On these, containers hold delights from exotic fruit to rice wine. Wide tapers burned on elaborate floor candelabras of wrought iron, casting the room in soft light. Draperies of red and white created shadowed nooks or partially concealed exits, and all around the room, people engaged in the tame initial stages of passionate intimacy. At least by her homeworld's rather excessive standards.

The sounds and smells of carnal ecstasy drifted tantalizingly from many heavy doors whenever a new patron entered, only to be muffled once more when they closed. Every inch of the brothel was designed to pique the senses, enveloping partiers in a hedonistic stupor.

"You're late!" came the condescending voice of Sonnet, the young woman sniffing disdainfully in a show of supposed superiority. She was one of the newer entertainers, a so called Shinzo. Usually not permitted to sleep with clients in fear of stealing them from the higher ranking whores. Though a rising star all the same that was destined to become the future Tayu of the Shy Bonsai, due to possessing all the desired features of one. Close smoky eyebrows, large brown eyes with big black pupils, a face the shape of a melon seed, double-jointed hands, small waist, silky black hair and long legs.

Her status was further denoted by the white facial make-up and the expensive kimono she wore, with the sash tied in the back – an important distinction for whores of the Shy Bonsai. Only the women with the sash tied in front were available for anyone to sleep with. However, she did not wear high-platform sandals, those being reserved for established Tayu.

Musa suppressed a frown tugging her lips down, knowing the girl masked her own insecurities by going after lower-tiered employees for any perceived failure. Like all things from Melody of the past – and to some degree the current one – a strict hierarchy ordered social interactions and dictated how to behave in certain situations. Even for whores in brothels.

There were the Kamuro, who usually were young girls just starting out. Given by their parents in the hopes of a better life for their daughters, sold a dream by recruiters. The Kamuro saw no clients and instead were attendants to the high ranking entertainers, delivering messages for them, doing things handmaidens often did, and learning the craft and tricks from a young age. Then there were the common whores named Yujo, meaning literally play-girl. Those could branch of in different directions depending on the brothel's theme, like the previously mentioned tea and bathhouses. On top of all the others was the Tayu, who was more like a celebrity courtesan than a whore. Able to chose who she slept with, if at all. However, the etiquette rules for them were also rather strict.

Musa was none of these but a Geisha, which simply meant entertainer or artist. A relatively ambiguous spot in the hierarchy due to its flexible nature in history. Sometimes also offering to roll onto their backs in times of trouble, or refusing to when not and staying simple entertainers. They went for a more understated beauty to contrast with the usual flashiness of the others. Geisha too tied their sash in the back, but if the client had enough money it was seen as an insult to refuse and only made enemies of other whores who perceived it as snobby to do so. Or they more simply resented the fact due to not having the same option and wanting to force the same misery on others.

The Fairy made a show of looking at her watch. "By thirty seconds, yes. Truly, I may never financially recover from this." she quipped, causing a frown on the painted face of Sonnet due to what she perceived as an insult. Made worse by some patrons laughing at it.

"Watch your tongue, slut!"

"No, you watch yours, girl!" came the strict and stern words of the Tayu of the establishment. Her voice cracking like a whip made Musa nearly flinch, while Sonnet did. "Or did you forget your place?!"

Sonnet must've paled but the make-up made discerning that impossible. "Of course not, big sister!" she proclaimed meekly with a bow, glaring at Musa from where no one could see. It was forbidden for a Tayu to curse, eat in front of clients or even touch the money given to them. All those things being seen as unseemly. Even for an aspiring one. While a Geisha being an entertainer also sometimes included being a witty comedian, so Musa hadn't stepped so much out of line as doing her job, even if she'd skirted the line by targeting a rising star.

"Good, otherwise I'd have to think you don't want to be the next Takao." the name being a title given from one Tayu to the next that added to the prestige with each generation. With the threat suitably delivered and the future high-ranking slut cowed, Takao turned to Musa. "Before you get dressed appropriately, the Madame wants to see you first."

Musa swallowed at that, not knowing what warranted the sudden summon. She hadn't performed poorly, did she? "Of course."

With trepidation in her heart Musa walked up the old but polished wooden stairs to the highest floor. Once arrived she knocked on the expertly carved door, each wing depicting one of a pair of lovers in a steamy embrace. "Enter!" she heard from beyond, and obeyed.

A familiar sight greeted her, but one entirely surprising for a brothel.

Racks of neatly wound scrolls, cupboards marked with strange symbols, and disorderly bookshelves surrounded a broad but small desk of wood so shiny it seemed to reflect the light of the room's light bright source.

Behind the desk on comfortable cushions sat the brothel owner, currently attended by three Kamuro of her own. Her small frame was wreathed in a luxurious swirl of patterned silks and elaborate jewellery, with writing on her collar identifying her as a Madam Gu Itar. She was every inch the beguiling woman she was famed to be. Her bright, exuberant brown eyes were filled with a lust for life and a desire to drink it dry each and every day. Though she stood only barely five feet tall, the Madam commanded the attention of any room she inhabited, from ballrooms to brothels. She was a rare, mature beauty who could pass as a noblewoman or at least a wealthy courtesan. Her dusky skin glistened in the light of the magical flames and her sheer silk robes hung off her curvaceous body's shoulders, exposing much of her neck and cleavage. Evidently ready to fall off at a moment's notice. Despite her beauty, Gu Itar took her job seriously and made sure her girls were working hard to make her money.

Despite the bright illumination of floating lights of all colours, there seemed to be shadows in the wrong places and stretching longer than they should. Maddeningly such always happened in the corner of her eyes, giving Musa the eerie feeling of being watched by invisible eyes. Suspicions of the Madame being a witch never left her tongue, however.

"Ah, Musa. Do come in!" she greeted with an air of warmth, purring the words with a smoky voice. One hand held out her pipe made of whalebone to a Kamuro, who promptly lit it with a match.

Musa did so, but not taking a seat without invitation. One of the first lessons she had learned the hard way here; that Madam Gu Itar demanded respect. "What can I do for you, Madam?" she inquired, her trained voice clear, high and sweet.

Before she answered the mistress gave the three Kamuro a simple command. "Leave us!" Once the three were gone and the door closed she turned all her attention towards the new arrival. "Musa, I know you've just arrived and usually don't do this, but I want you to take care of a special client for me." Itar said, taking a long drag of her pipe in a smooth motion. "Before you rush to a decision, keep in mind that it's an exceedingly powerful Wizard. You don't refuse such a man."

Multiple thoughts ran through the Fairy of Music's mind. Always ending at the same thought. "You offered me." She stated with some betrayal leaking from her tone. Not quite because of Riven – them no longer being an item before even her talk with Bloom, which hopefully stayed like that – but due to there simply being no other explanation why she'd be here having this talk otherwise. "Why?" there were other more high-ranking whores here.

"A multitude of reasons. Firstly, he's paying a lot for our services." she took another drag of her pipe, the exhaled smoke producing alluring and suggestive shapes. "But I know that's not what you want to know." she sighed with mock regret, grinning. "Another is that the other brothels don't appeal to his tastes. And all of your lovely fellows, especially the Yujo, are already booked fully. So you'd be jumping in, so to speak. Though, most importantly was the specific request of wanting a fairy. I don't know why, I didn't ask trivial questions."

"He specifically asked for one?" that wasn't too surprising overall. Despite a good chunk of Fairies working as whores they were still rare, relative to the overall population. And rarity drove the price up, and she was the only one in this establishment. In her first year of Alfea she had just learned the ropes and not seen customers. Afterwards, due to her reputation as saving Magix with the Winx, her price for sex was so high nobody had bothered to cough it up. A blessing and curse for someone in her situation. "How much is he paying?" the question held a multitude of meaning for a whore. Depending on the amount it would determine how long he'd be able to use her and in what manner. What she was to do and so much more. Unsaid was that Itar probably sold her as a virgin on top of being one of the Fairies who saved Magix, to push the price up to obscene levels.

Here the Madame's grin grew outright feral, leaning back on her free hand. "Let me put it this way." she mused, voice entirely too smug and giddy as she put her pipe down. One hand rummaged around beside her before coming back into view holding a huge silvery ingot "For this I'd let him put a baby in your belly."

At that Musa's blue eyes grew wide. "Wh-what?" the young woman sputtered in disbelief as the meaning penetrated her skull, sending her nearly reeling. Pregnancy was the bane of whores, carrying with it a multitude of problems to their profession. It all but guaranteed a drop in customers as it progressed and the belly swelled, outside of some fetishists. Followed by having to care for a child, which took up much time, money and a brothel wasn't a place for a child either way. Magical contraception and prevention was a thing and therefore used by all whores, obviously. The statement by Madame Gu Itar sent her therefore reeling for the implications it carried with it.

'It means my debt will be paid, just like that.' she realised in her stupor, wondering how silver could accomplish that. Different than her friends she wasn't royalty or had parents able to pay for Alfea's semester fees. Ironically Bloom came closest to her situation, but her parents also helped pay it while the redhead worked a part-time job in the White Horse. For Musa the brothel had sponsored her, despite knowing that she couldn't devote herself fully to it while attending Alfea. This incurred a debt Musa had to pay off, a task of many years. Decades most likely. She would've preferred another sponsor, but nobody else would take an untested and unconnected singer up on it.

Itar snorted, giving her a look that said Musa had insulted her intelligence despite not having said anything. "It just looks like silver, but isn't." the Madame told her, stroking the metallic surface greedily and lovingly. A pout on her painted lips. "Neither is it platinum." she added before revealing. "It's pure Mithril." she put the ingot back where it came from, away from the greedy eyes of others. "Do you accept?"

What could Musa say to that? Her debt would be paid. Not to mention that for all intents and purposes, she belonged to Itar as a whore right now. While there were clients she could refuse up to a point, high paying customers weren't given much leeway. So she agreed to the Madam's request. "Of course, it'd be my honour."

Having expected nothing less, Itar stood up with a satisfied nod and approached Musa. "Then let me explain how it's going to go down and lay some ground rules first." she stood directly in front of the Fairy, a hand with sharp nails took a hold of her chin. The older woman now looking directly into her blue orbs. "Due to the sheer amount of money offered, the time you'll be available for him is exactly one year on the dot."

"I under..." Musa began before she was interrupted through Itar softly putting a thumb on the Fairy's pillowy lips to keep them close.

"I don't think you do!" the words barely a step away from a snarl, accompanied by a fierce glare. "It means that you'll be available to him 24/7. If he calls, you answer." she explained with zealous vigour, eyes roaming over Musa's body as if assessing a piece of meat. "Should he want to fuck you in the middle of the day on a busy street you drop everything, including your panties, to the ground, push out your shapely ass and ask which hole he wants to use." there was a gleam in the woman's eyes and a tone of voice that suggested she was imagining herself in those scenarios. "Should you be hungry and together with him the first thing you'll consider feasting on is to be his cock followed by his cum. If he's hungry or thirsty, you'll offer to let him eat your pussy or suck your tits!"

The Fairy with dark-blue hair watched warily and silently as the women seemed to grow more than a bit deranged. Not even truly paying attention to her as she ranted, evidently losing herself in a fantasy.

"If he wants you on a leash, then that's what's going to happen." she hissed with a throaty moan, grasping Musa's chin in a vice now. "It doesn't matter what it is, you do it without complaint: Be it to clean his rim, wash his body with your tits, worship his balls, suck his cock, take his load, carry his child." Itar literally shuddered in ecstasy at the last one before she blinked, coming back from inside her mind. One hand went to pat her left cheek. "You will show him indulgence without regret, delight without boundaries and gratification beyond count. As daughters of Melody we've got a reputation to uphold, after all." one perfectly manicured eyebrow was raised expectantly. "Clear?"

"Crystal."

"Excellent!" came the false cheery reply. "Now go and make sure he drinks our special tea. I'm sure you won't be disappointed, if he does."

With that Musa left, directed by the Kamuro to one of the nicer rooms on the second floor where she'll be meeting her client and given time to prepare.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Effusing an air of lavish charm, the room Musa now occupied was a meticulous reflection of the brothel owner's polished tastes. The floating everlasting candles here burned with flames of crimson and orange. The interior scheme paired sleek, minimalistic design with subtle luxuries so not to distract from the main attraction; the whore. Musa was presented on a luxurious queen-sized bed. The Fairy shivered half with excitement and half with fear as she sprawled out on the bed. The silken lavender sheets – sinfully soft against her pale skin – with their tasselled pillows made the appearance of a favoured harem girl's roost.

She wore the tasteful make-up of an expensive courtesan and a few pieces of jewellery in form of bracelets and anklets that, if they hadn't come from affluent admirers, would have most definitely cost more than she could pay. Not that she could wear them anywhere without rasing questions from her friends. Her long hair fell down her back like a waterfall. While her fingernails were longer than usual – a change from her usual style, keeping them short for rather obvious reasons – and filed carefully to a common curve, painted the same dark red as the toenails visible at the end of her bare feet. Her body was tall, slim and toned, but far more curved than muscular.

She sat on her knees. Ready and prepared to bow and press her tits upon the bed like the most abased suppliant, and make her long dark hair stream over her white shoulders and her forehead rest on slender fingers intertwined. Only some traditional rectangular paper charms painted with esoteric symbols – usually used to protect dwellings from evil spirits – stuck to her nipples and pussy in an erotic cosplay. So she could 'exorcise' bad spirits. The lower one barely stopped under her pubis, clinging so tightly that it showed hints of the puffiness of her sex.

Above that and on top of her womb an elaborate symbol was painted, looking simply like a hollow heart waiting to be filled. It wasn't just cosmetic, but a technique used in various rituals to draw out more magic from a male partner. Usually required in some specific rituals a self-respecting Fairy wouldn't engage in. However, the client apparently had an issue with an overabundance of Od and it was her job to draw it out.

Strange, silvery moonlight wavered on the curtains draping the walls of the room, and the air was thick with the herbaceous mingling of incense. They were taken from shelves containing jars and vials of dried tea leaves and herbs lining the wall near the bed from floor to ceiling. Therein was an assortment of drugs and herbs helpful to her profession. While in the room's centre stood an oblong table carved from dark, finely treated wood and ringed with comfortable chairs.

On the table was a cup of tea, already full of a lightly red fluid that was made with Blood-flower leaf with a dollop of Mad Honey and a splash of Invigoration Draught. It had the effect of heightening blood pressure in ways that increased the duration of a male erection, granting more stamina and dulling inhibitions. Something the Madame had personally ensured arrived. Another measure to help with his special condition, which was made easier with a prolonged erection.

Musa dearly hoped it wasn't some old geezer with erectile dysfunction. Even if the chances of that were quite high. Though, if that was the case she wouldn't care due to taking a precaution.

The object in question consisted of a large red fruit. Normally a smaller blue one would be sticking closely to it, nearly glued on top. Though, the counterpart to it was given to her client. Hers was a ruddy red and spouting emerald fronds resembling fleshy wings with which to embrace the smaller one, and a snout-like crown to swallow its counterpart. The fruit glistened with dew and unlike the smaller blue fruit this one was slightly squishy. Musa knew the sapphire one was smaller and had a hard shell full of spikes, resembling a Lychee quite a bit in appearance.

The trees that grew those were rare plants that had exclusively one gender, instead of both as did most plants. Both the male and female tree would always sprout at the same time from side-by-side locations and extend upwards, intertwining with each other. When the tips of their branches intertwined, skipping the flowering stage, blue fruits from the male tree and red fruits from the female tree ripened as a pair. What was even rarer for this plant, was that the seeds still hadn't been produced at the fruit bearing stage, perhaps because the flowering stage had been skipped. The two ripened fruits that were side-by-side, would cling closely together just as the two trees became intertwined and grew. Eventually the red fruit would engulf the blue fruit, as if swallowing it. The smaller one then sunk into the red fruit as if drowning and then they become one. After that the two fruits ultimately completely became one, blue flesh covered by red flesh to make one fruit. At this stage, the process was akin to pollination in other plants and seeds were produced.

However, if the blue fruit was eaten by a man and the red one by a woman a peculiar effect occurred explained by the fruit's name. Colloquially the fruits were known as the "Poor Man's Love Potion" and officially as the "Couple's Fruit". Though other than a Love Potion no obsession was produced and it was more accurate to say it was inducing incredible lust and physical attraction in both subjects directed at each other. As if both fruits sought each other out from inside the two people. The effect varied in how long it lasted for different couples, but for most it was over in a day.

Quite useful to overcome the nerves of inexperienced customers and whores alike. The more powerful drugs – be they Sannish, Dream Mist or even more esoteric ones like Luhix – were not available in this establishment. Their dubious legal and addictive nature, as well as the great difficulty in acquiring them, made them too dangerous and not worth the potential risk.

The Fairy of Music only knew what it was due to Flora's extensive knowledge of Horticulture. Musa then picked up the apple-sized red fruit. As she grasped it, the snout-like crown popped open. A sweet aroma then permeated the air around it, a promise of mouthwatering succulence, tantalizing before ever a bite is taken. Without further preamble Musa took a bite of it, sweetness immediately assaulting her tongue with the first bite taken. Before she knew it the fruit was eaten and a fire ignited in her belly. It seemed to pull her magnetically in a direction, letting her feel where the counterpart was located.

'He's coming.' she realised with startling clarity, feeling the pull intensify. Suddenly an increased sense of self-confidence and heightened awareness was induced in her, making every thought seem incredibly complex and sensations uncannily vivid. A sense of strength, contentment and belonging that grew and grew the nearer she felt him come.

Though, all of her thoughts became muted when a man replaced them unbidden in her mind. He had hair as black as raven's feathers, twinkling emerald eyes, a loop-sided smile and an intoxicating presence. A blink of her blue eyes later the door opened and suddenly fantasy became real, with Harry now standing in the doorway before her. Clothed in a simple robe held close by a sash.

Musa's stomach dropped down slightly, seeing the man before her and recognizing him as the same one Bloom fancied and she had met a few days before. While a part of her had been intrigued and even interested, she wasn't such a bitch as to try and snatch him away from her friend. That desire was quickly squashed by her more primal and selfish side now at the forefront of her being. She could send him on his way, but then she'd still be in debt and a huge amount of trouble on top of it.

'Not to mention that he doesn't seem to be doing so well.' she thought in concern. Clearly seeing his laboured breathing, dilated eyes, a barely suppressed grimace of pain on his handsome features and the quite obvious erection tenting the fabric around his crotch. Also then remembering the issue Bloom mentioned he currently was struggling with. 'I'll be doing Bloom a favour, keeping him healthy.' she reasoned. Her pussy already moist due to her own preparations, soaking the paper charm stuck to her pussy with it.

Evidently pushed to the limit her customer didn't utter a greeting or make a remark. Instead slipping his arms from his long-sleeved robe and letting the top fall around his waist, showcasing his muscled and scarred torso to her gaze. When he was bare-chested, Musa felt her heart flutter. The man had a muscular definition that was a perfect medium between svelte and bulky. His wide shoulders formed an enticing triangle shape with his waist, and the area between was a land of valleys that seemed to have been chiselled by Melodian masters. She could easily imagine him relaxing in a spring, with beads of sweat dripping lazily down the clearly-present furrow between his defined pectorals. She began to feel a rather pleasant buzz in her belly.

"Welcome, let me..."

Musa's introductory words were cut off and ignored completely as Harry joined her. As such he went straight for the prize on the bed; the Alfea fairy. Probably not even recognizing Musa at all beyond her capacity as a wet and convenient hole to stuff his aching cock in and empty his load into. Something that for some reason seemed to turn her on even more, making her put the blame on the Couple's Fruit.

Despite that Musa still felt rather in control of the situation due to the knowledge of him having eaten the blue counterpart to her own, ensuring that not even a thought of harming her could enter his mind. That all changed when the wizard aggressively grabbed her breasts and firmly squeezed with hands that seemed far too practised. Her pert breasts were absolutely perfect in shape and suspension, each one as large as his hands, and each turgid nipple seemingly a perfect fit for his mouth. The Alfea Fairy immediately squinted her eyes and let out a lip-quivering moan as he pulled the sticky paper charms off her nipples.

She shuddered in desire as his calloused and confident hands kneaded her flesh, groping, squeezing just the right amount, pressing thumbs into her nipples and rotating them in just the right way. As a whore Musa should want to feel like she was doing him a favour, making good on her end of the bargain to alleviate his problem. But considering the pleasure she was feeling from having her tits groped by a powerful wizard – it seemed the favours were going in the opposite direction.

Next he leaned in and pressed his lips together around Musa's left breast, pulling it to his face and giving it a long suck, drawing the biggest, neediest groan yet from the whore. "Ough!" Musa groaned. "That… feels so good!" There was no use denying it. Her crotch was quivering just from this magician sucking at her needy breasts. Something about him, biting and sucking and pulling big mouthfuls of her flesh into his mouth, slurping her nipples hard, seemed just so right.

"W-Wait!" the fairy gasped out, remembering something as she ran her hands through his silky and messy hair. "You still... have to – oh right there – take your medicine." evidently he wasn't listening to her, and rather chose to take his hands exploring over the peaks and valleys of her body. One hand groping her free tit and rolling the sensitive nipple between his fingers while the other went exploring her cavern. The soaked through paper charm easily removed with but a gesture, revealing puffy pussy lips drooling her arousal onto the mattress. "Please," she mewled, writhing in his pleasurable grasp. "You need to... take it." Of course, in her state of utter horniness she would have done it without, but Musa was almost as concerned for him as she was ready for a good fuck with a handsome and rugged wizard.

When he only growled in reply Musa – in a feat of willpower – summoned the cup of tea towards herself, evaporating the liquid into a gaseous form with a quick spell before delivering it straight into his lungs on his next few breaths. A technique mostly used to deliver potions to an unconscious patient. It also allowed her room to catch her breath as well due to his surprise, not that it lasted all that long.

Seizing her chance she pounced, pushing him onto the bed. Next she swiftly undid his sash and tore the robe from his enticing body, revealing the treasure beneath by exposing his prodigious genitals into the open air... and Musa got a close-up view. Harry actually let out a small, relieved grunt at letting his huge nuts fall to the bed between his thighs. From where they spread out and pooled under their own weight, rolling against the inside of his legs and forming a sort of cushion for his prodigious shaft. Which flopped down between his legs and then onto the soft mattress below.

She reached down and lifted up his already hardening cock so it laid over one leg. Musa then cupped one hefty nut in her palm which burned with the churning heat of it. Each one was slightly larger in size than a lemon, weighing the sack down and stretching the scrotal skin with sheer volume! His balls seemed to be really churning, looking painfully swollen, and the muscled man spread his knees apart to allow Musa easier access. Harry groaned needily at her touch and she felt the testicle twitch inside its smooth casing. At the same time, the bulbous head of his cock seemed to quiver and a thick, gooey rivulet of semen ran from the tip, splattering onto the bed in a gelatinous pile.

"You're really backed up, huh?" Musa moaned out in astonishment, blue eyes wide, knowing he hadn't orgasmed. His balls were seemingly simply full to overflowing. The man's big, nasty breeding tanks were producing a huge load right before her eyes! The issue was as thick as goo with a deep white colour. She squeezed experimentally at the testicle again and the same result was produced - that monster cock was producing wads as fast as she could milk it out! "By the Great Dragon, that looks painful. Let me help." Musa then used both hands to heft the huge shaft to her face and stared down the barrel of that leaking piss-hole before servicing him as she was taught.

The fairy then licked from the base up to the crown of his penis and slid her mouth over his bulbous glans, making a choking noise as she allowed his girth to drill all the way to the back of her mouth. The action distending her puffy, painted lips around the shaft like a chipmunk as she made blistering eye contact. Her deep blue eyes were watering as she bobbed up and down on the first half of Harry's cock, her plump lips forming a tight seal around the musky shaft and leaving colourful imprints of her lipstick on it. Her inexperienced service made a grotesquely wet sound while bubbles of drool were beginning to trail down her chin and neck.

As she sucked, Musa's squeezing hands milked and coaxed some of the constantly flowing cum stuck in Harry's urethra up toward the top of his dick, forcing it out the same way one might squeeze toothpaste from a tube. There was a liquid sound and her cheeks puffed out a little as a heavy deposit of cum slid into her mouth, piling on her tongue. Another lance came immediately after, bulging out her cheeks even more and dribbling a little past the corner of her lips. Sky-blue eyes rolled back lewdly and her nostrils flared as she exhaled with pleasure. When she pulled her mouth off with a nasty oral pop, her eyes were half-lidded with arousal as she beheld the monster cock she'd been sucking.

The whore moaned as she swapped the thick, virile cum back and forth with her tongue. After fifteen seconds of mixing it with her abundant saliva her lips parted, making thick stands of goo-like cum connect her lips. Proudly showing a thick deposit of cum pooling on her tongue before pausing to swirl the sperm around in her mouth some more. Her neck bobbed as she tried to swallow, resulting in difficulty that made her cough and her eyes water. "It's so thick!" the lewd fairy professed perversely. Followed by diving straight back down to swallow and nurse on his cock some more.

"That's it, whore!" Harry seethed, bracing both his powerful hands on her hair and pushing, forcing more cock down her undulating throat. Musa's thighs were utterly soaked, and more juice was leaking from her quim all the time. It was clear the woman was getting turned on, wetter than she had ever been, just from the act of servicing his muscled body and huge cock. "Choke on my cock!" His firm grip prevented the fairy from raising her head, keeping half of his pipe jammed down the slut's throat. The noises coming from her gagging, drooling mouth were growing increasingly sloppy, accompanied by the equally lewd sound of Musa fingering herself.

Harry looked down at the depraved sight before him, an animalistic part of him relishing it. Most of his cock was buried down the slut's spasming throat already, her blue eyes were wide and watering, drool was sliding from the seal her puffy lips made around his dick, soaking breasts squished against his legs. Her expression seemed to beg her client to bury his cock even deeper into her gullet.

Deciding to obliged her request Harry pushed deeper down her throat. Lost in the moment his powerful hands and arms forced her face further down his cock, feeling the enticing tightness as inch after inch of his prong slid into her wet gurgling insides. "Fuck, I need this!" he bellowed out in ancient need. Whether she liked it or not, Musa's throat was being totally cored out by his conquering dick. It caused her eyes to roll back to the whites as she orgasmed from the rough treatment, her throat undulating pleasurably around his cock as she tried to swallow more of him. Right up until his balls slapped her chin, slathering it with her own saliva and his musky sweat.

Every cord of sinew and sculpted muscle in his powerful body tensing and crackling, Harry bucked his hips and drove the last inch of his dick into Musa's stretched mouth, hilting himself. His glans now burrowed deep in her throat and forming an erotic bulge along her neck. "Take it, you whore!" he hissed, not even realizing he was saying it, that his frustration of his situation birthed his current sexual selfishness that was overflowing and erupting just as his massive balls were. An orgasm days in the making rocketed up his shaft. His piss-hole dilated and there was a nasty sound as gouts of thick semen began to erupt directly into his slut's belly. His virile, voluminous thick seed flew from his cock in sticky ropes, forming piles inside her stomach as he fed her copious amounts of cum.

Musa gurgled like a just-born babe, and rivulets of spittle slid from her nostrils as tears ran from her eyes. Orgasming helplessly at the feeling of Harry dumping his massive load into her stomach. Wetness splattered from between her legs, her pussy was so wet that her juiced had made her inner thighs slick almost instantly. Her entire throat felt like one hot, throbbing, overwhelmed erogenous zone. She could feel that hot huge cock spewing in her stomach, unloading a stream of cum as copious as piss! A humiliating, powerful and all-consuming orgasm ripped through her nubile body, wracking every nerve as she shuddered and squirted out a stream.

At the same time, she heaved for air again and splattered another dripping, sloppy gout of throat-goo out of the stretched out seal of her mouth. Unable to heave off his cock due to his hands holding her head still. Finally, just as black spots danced in her vision did he use his hands to pull Musa's grasping mouth off his cock after a minute of constantly spewing a river of cum inside her guts.

Slightly out of it and her vision spinning Musa suddenly found herself face-down on the mattress. One of her client's forearms pressing into the back of her neck. Keeping her face pressed into the bed, Harry slid a hand under her waist, encircling it, pulling it upward so she was kneeling, and pulled her thighs apart next. It left Musa in the position with her face down, ass up, and she used the opportunity to twerk slovenly even as he leaned over her, bouncing her ass rhythmically. Her mind too far gone to care about decency in any measure. The only thing on her mind that huge raging cock about to spear into her dripping pussy.

She arched her back like a minx, accentuating her ass, giving him the best view possible as she offered the invitation. Not wasting any breath or time he slid inside. It was a vice-like grip, her textured, sopping walls seeming to hug his cock as he pressed forward. He could feel every hot, wet, heated bump, and it drew a relieved moan from his lips. As if a balm had been applied to an invisible wound.

"Fuuuuck!" Musa groaned into the mattress, grabbing handfuls of the coverlet. "Don't you dare stop!" He was having a hard time fitting everything inside, but slowly yet surely he was opening up more of her snug snatch with each insistent thrust. Years of fighting and athleticism toned Musa's body into a perfect vision of fitness, but all that had amounted to only providing a terrific ride for the man ploughing her into the ground. She felt him grab her hips more tightly, using his superior weight and angle to shove forward, sinking deeper into her hot molten fuck box. Drilling so far until his length disappeared entirely and his fat glans knocked at her cervix.

Musa gritted her teeth and gripped the edge of the mattress tightly as her body was rocked forward again. She felt the man behind her bottom out, her cunt stretching to accommodate the bulbous head and thick, rock hard length of his shaft. She barely made to catch a quick gasp of air before he pulled back and slammed into her once more causing her to grunt out loudly. She lost her handhold, her medium breasts squishing under her as she moaned through another body-shaking shove from the man behind her. Each time the ruthless wizard slammed down and hilted himself in the young woman's cunt, his hips would smack firmly against her jiggling ass and prompt a breathless moan from her. Her toes curled and clenched as her ass bounced to the steady rhythm of each thrust.

"Gods you're so fucking tight!" The powerful wizard barked out, a bit overwhelmed by how snug her cunt felt around him.

The words made Musa flush hotly, but it was nothing compared to the cherry red of her overworked pussy lips as they struggled to take his massive cock. Next one of his strong calloused hands gripped her slender waist and yanked her back, forcefully impaling the dark-haired whore once again on his massive cock. A stifled squeak escaped her lips as her pussy met and gripped the base of his length. Musa pushed herself back and her arse shook back and forth in ecstasy with his thrusting, grunting in her throat with each pump. She could feel his muscled abs bang against her firm arse with each powerful thrust while below her, his huge and swollen balls swung forward, smacking against her engorged clit as he continued his aggressive fucking.

For a good five minutes he fucked her at this pace, drawing an orgasmic cry at multiple points. The room filled with nothing but the sounds of ass-clapping and ball-slapping, punctuated by Musa's animalistic but muffled moans. She begged – no squealed – for his cum, and did her best to drive her pussy back into his crotch to make the penetration even more complete and lewd. Lube and pre-cum combined to form gooey bridges between his abs and her ass every time he withdrew even a little. The milking, churning sounds from within her pussy conjured images of wet, textured, pink fuck-tunnels wrapped condom-tight around his massive dick. Harry was on his feet, driving down into her at an angle, spearing her depths, wringing every bit of sensation he could out of his whore. Each thrust knocking firmly against her cervix.

'My womb... it's nothing more than a plaything for his cock.' she thought after another silent orgasm rippled through her, thinking she felt her baby-sack descend to greet his cock and better receive his seed.

He started to cum while he was still thrusting, immediately flooding her gripping insides and filling her womb in less than five powerful, hose-like blasts of semen. His hot see burst through the young woman's cervix and swarmed her womb. Musa tossed her head back and grit her teeth as her body burned in an unexpectedly pleasant way from the searing hot load. He continued to pump her cunt until she was filled to the brim with so much cum that it had begun to drizzle down onto the sheets. Then churning up the excess with his movements, still spurting while he pounded away, sending gouts of hot, white, thick semen splattering down over the bed.

As he filled her up the symbol on her womb filled up some, drawing magic from him to fuel itself. The act triggered her next orgasm, causing her to scream as she squirted out a stream in hip-rattling euphoria. A ecstatic cry tore from Musa's throat, followed by a shriek of surprise when he still thrust his cock inside her well lubricated snatch. She wanted desperately to move but instead had to hide her face into the bed once more due to harsh grip he had on her. It kept her ass upright and taut as she rode out the rough doggy-style fuck.

"That's a good quim you've got there!" he grunted out, still pumping and grinding into her hot and squishy cunt. "Sing for me some more, Fairy of Music!"

Shameful arousal burned across her cheeks, yet she couldn't stop herself from climbing ever closer to that next humiliation. She could feel every bump, every ridge, every vein of his cock as it speared through her soft cunt. It was inevitable; she was going to cum once more and cum hard. Thankfully no one else but him would get a front row view of her fall into depravity. The tamed fairy gave one last groan of defeat before it melted into a cry of raw bliss, and the next thrust pushed her over the edge. Stars of light burst across her vision as her body locked up and came all over the wizard's cock.

"Fucking hell." He hissed in mild discomfort as her pussy clamped down hard, but that didn't slow him down in the slightest. In fact, he sped up his thrusts even faster, eager to reward the whore with a new and potent load. "You want to move so badly? Then watch yourself take every last drop!" Without warning one strong hand gripped her long blue hair and pulled hard in a display of sheer dominance.

Musa was barely even capable of registering the subsequent shot of cum through her lust-fogged mind. The young woman was far too busy cumming. Her body trembled in unbridled pleasure from head to toe, and the only thing keeping her from collapsing into the bed was the ever-present hold on her hair. The man's iron grip on her hair only tightened and forced her head further back as he pumped her full of cum, forcing Musa to show off her unintentionally lewd expression to the mirror in the room.

With her head forced back, the fairy had no choice but to watch her own sweaty face through blurry eyes. Her mouth was hanging open and her eyes were glazed over from unwanted pleasure brought about from every cunt-smashing thrust. The twin sensations of being fucked like an animal while being dominated so easily weakened Musa to the point where she could no longer hold herself together. Her hands dug into the sheets, gripping them as tight as her pussy did his cock as she struggled to get a firm hold on herself, but she could not hold back the hot, heavy pants that fluttered from her red lips. The horny man was only spurred on by the pussy that was now unexpectedly clenching around his member in silent appreciation, as if welcoming him to spew his virile load once more inside her receptive womb.

The wizard in a breeding frenzy made sure to shove every last drop inside Musa's womb, despite the fact that it was already stuffed from the previous load. The poor girl's pussy, once so chaste and pure, now did everything in its power to milk his cock dry, squeezing and massaging the rigid shaft for all its worth. Some did escape from her overly saturated cunt when he pumped her some more. Once more the symbol on her womb flared, filling out some more and letting her orgasm continue even longer than before.

Musa, too weak and tired to even think about resisting, could do no more as her body continued to be used by the man. She barely reacted outside of moaning mindlessly when she was pulled up and into a full-nelson position, his cock never once vacating her used cunt. She made weak, pained grunts as she was roughly impaled, her full breasts bouncing from every downward motion as cum continued to leak from her pussy.

'This... this guy's cock...' she thought, blinking in and out of consciousness. Now on her back onto the utterly stained bed. 'He's mashing my pussy to a pulp. If this keeps going...' Again and again the man drove his member inside her, opening her and forcing her straining pussy to accept his huge cock. Tight and hard with Harry's boiling seed, the great sack crashed against her buttocks. He was little more than a beast now, only intent to seed her womb beyond the shadow of a doubt.

"Please... please!" she begged and chanted, unable to say if she did so to stop or encourage him. Though, her breeder took it as an invitation to fuck her more.

She could not think properly anymore, the only sound she gave were breathless gasps. Unable to even take a breath properly thanks to the rapid tempo of his cock against her innards. Harry's pendulous sack was beginning to swell even bigger now, as his monstrous balls filled to the brim with thick cum once more. Musa could tell instinctively he was close, all she needed to do was hold out and try to get him to cum faster so this trying ordeal could be over.

His enormous cock plunged into her gushing and defiled depths. Feeling her squeeze and flutter around him, kneading every vein of his fat throbbing prick. The man's huge balls grew tighter and heavier by the second, desperate to be milked off their boiling spunk. The pressure built until he reached his final orgasm for the day.

"Fuck!" he howled and exploded. Sizzling jets of seed exploded through her cervix, racing through the monstrous coil of his cock and splashing into her belly. Harry held perfectly still, holding Musa entrapped in his crushing grip as he bred her. His overloaded sack, despite just cumming half an hour ago, jerked and clenched, forcing freshly brewed seed into her.

The Fairy of Music trembled as the thick, shuddering hose pumped the man's inhuman load inside her. Her womb quickly filled, then began to stretch as it was forced to take cup after cup of his spunk. Harry grunted mindlessly, his whole body seized by the animal desire to inseminate her. The blue-haired whore shook her head almost imperceptibly, biting fiercely at her lip. Her fingers clutched the sheets tightly, her body eagerly accepting the monstrous seeding. As Harry continued to breed her, the hot spunk coursing through his cock and emptying into her overstuffed depths, Musa's cunt squeezed once on the pulsating cock impaling her and without warning, she screamed and threw her head back.

Once more the symbol on her womb – long since filled completely – flared up, overwhelming her with an echo of each peak. Her spasming cunt jerked and tugged at him throughout her unexpected orgasm, as if desperate to milk out more of his fertile, steaming cream. At that moment Harry made a choking sound deep in his throat. A bulge wound its way through his long, twitching cock and gurgled into her womb, and then another and another, like beads on a necklace. Clots of a much thicker spunk, dredged up from the bottoms of the man's huge balls, clumped together in the ocean of cum inside her. He shuddered and pressed against her, forcibly and finally emptying out his aching sack and bloating her more and more with his batter.

Through the haze of ecstasy, despite her dishevelled hair, utterly cum-stained skin and delirious state of mind, Musa's beauty still shone through. Orgasming with humiliating, eye-rolling and tongue-lolling intensity. Even momentarily blacking out through the most brutal but fulfilling orgasm of her life. Her womb once more flaring with power that sent wave over wave of pleasure through her body as she pissed herself.

Harry gave a low moan and fell back onto the stained mattress, finally vacating her well-used cunt after hour upon hour of use. The white of the leaking creampies contrasted heavily with the bright red of her sore pussy lips as they struggled, and failed miserably, to snap shut.

At last she let out an euphoric sigh, eyes glassy with pleasure. She had never been happier.

The Magical Hero: Equinox. Chapter 6

Dreadfully sorry about the delay. Exams kept me busy for a while, but I also got back into the groove of writing.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Japan, Shizuoka Prefecture, Musutafu City, Year 2252.

Past the doors lied a particularly grimy gym, half full of boxers and lit with dirty sodium lights, the low ceiling amplifying the heavy thump of gloves against pads. In the centre was a boxing ring, where a stocky man with flames for hair sparred with a man with four arms, all of the appendages moving alarmingly fast. The latter clearly taking advantage of his modified body despite the unfair advantage – he struck with punishing force, catching his opponent off guard with a barrage of jabs, leading a grizzled man with dark features to yell advice from the edge of the ring.

The gym had a distinctive and overwhelming scent to it, that no matter how many times the floor was cleaned welcomed all who entered. It was the scent of sweat, of hard work, of dedication, with a healthy dose of body spray all bound together through years of training and practise. The subdued hum of an air conditioner was accompanied by the clanking of weights, squeaking of trainers, and slapping of jump ropes. Gym-goers briefly chatted and chuckled between sets.

After the warm-up of having jogged to Joe's Gym – the owner wasn't even named Joe, but Izuku was too shy to ask further – together with his brother the two were currently doing their usual set of exercises. Adapted for the progress they had made in the six months of training.

"Come on, Izuku." Hari encouraged as he spotted for his brother. "Just a little more!"

With a grunt of effort, a red face and shaking arms the green-haired, prepubescent boy did as told. A few seconds later and the bar with a moderate amount of weights for Izuku was suspended in the air above him, before clinking back into place. Izuku immediately sagged in relief, his muscles burning bright in exertion, giving Hari a look that asked for relief.

Hari shook his head with an indulgent sigh. "What's our motto?" one expectant eyebrow raised.

"We don't stop when we're tired." Izuku panted out, swallowing the spit pooling in his mouth. "We stop when we're done."

"Exactly! So get to it."

Hari watched with a regretful expression briefly flaring up as Izuku went to do the cooldown exercises. Since the talk after their last birthday a fierce fire had been lit under Izuku, born from his brother's belief in him. Never once complaining about the effort or struggle involved in the sometimes gruelling training sessions. Sure, there were tears in his eyes more often than not – be they from anger, exertion or happiness – but he never complained. Apparently all it had taken was one person to believe in him. Despite his words before, Hari had actually needed to stop Izuku from overworking himself several times. Though, if Izuku wanted to become a hero he needed to work harder than anyone else.

Hari also adapted the training, supplementing it with a spontaneous pop-quiz or two. The topic, of course, being Quirks and their history. Izuku's mind was too sharp for it to go to waste by only physical training, and this way he learned to multi-task. It also should help him later on, should the Pro-Hero gig not work out.

Sadly, not everything went well in the beginning. Unfortunately the widespread discrimination of Quirkless went so far that most gyms didn't allow them entry on the grounds of not catering to 'disabled' people. Even in this rundown establishment they were now looked upon with pity or resentment. Only allowed in due to the owner needing money and customers badly enough. Though not a single fellow gym-goer – be they trainer or trainee – was interested in helping out once they found out both boys were classified as Quirkless. A fact they didn't keep secret at all on Hari's urging, seeing no point in lying about something that would come out sooner or later.

Folks had found out before, but the collateral damage here was profound. What had once been hopeful acquaintances shifted uncomfortably in their presence and even strangers seemed eager to avoid the twin brothers. Nameless guilt and faceless blame were their ever-present travelling companions, and every social grace they extended seemed tainted – treated akin to the stink of something rotten.

Luckily Hari did have personal experience in training people from his memories as an Auror. Heck, as Head of the Auror Department he had revolutionized the subpar training regimen of the entire British Aurors corps, which unsurprisingly hadn't included any physical conditioning at the time.

'This will be our last month here, I think.' Hari decided, not willing to give money to people who couldn't be bothered to help him while being paid for it. Only doing so for access to the facilities and the rudimentaries could be bought cheaply either way or acquired from the trash heap at Takoba Beach. Only really using this gym to lay the foundations for Izuku and build the habit of exercise.

Once both were finished with their set and showered they put on clothes and headed home for the day.

The outside world was pinched by the icy grip of winter, with a gentle flurry of snowflakes gliding through the air. Street lights hummed over the empty road. A hollow wind blew leaves over the cold concrete, as dogs barked in the distance. They plodded through the city slums, masked by their own billowing breath. Pallid mists filled the streets like frigid phantoms, obscuring the dilapidated buildings and those who haunted them. Among this labyrinth of frozen squalor, snow-choked alleyways were home to some shivering wretches begging for food, their pitiful weeping heart-wrenching.

Hari watched as Izuku, as was his wont, gave the homeless what he could spare. Unheedful of the fact that they'd probably use it to buy liquor, drugs or financing other destructive habits. He didn't say anything though, knowing that was just who his brother's way.

While Izuku went on the way home Hari did not. Instead opting to do his daily visit to check on Himiko.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Japan, Shizuoka Prefecture, Musutafu City, Takoba Beach, Year 2252.

A long, wooden cabin abutted the ocean, frozen rain battering the slanted roof. The slate shingles were fringed with accumulated salt, and teemed with a lichenous growth that thrived in the damp. The narrow door at the end of the cabin was flanked by two windows, gazing out like empty eyes as raindrops slithered down the panes. If this old building had ever seen better days, they were long gone. Hazard tape fluttered in the wind in front of a shattered window, twirling like a ribbon in the chill air. A part of the roof was caved-in, gaping like a massive head wound, leaving the top floor open for pigeons to roost and for the muck-laden rain to soak. But it was not only patchy-feathered fowls and shattered memories lingering here.

The wizard took in the sight before him, holding a bag with groceries in one hand and an umbrella in the other. Satisfied with the simply illusionary wards covering the place among the dumping ground disguised as a beach.

Without further ado he approached the door and knocked on empty air.

"Hari-kun!" Himiko cried out happily as she opened the door and saw him standing there, having sensed him coming closer. A new ability she relished to use as much as possible. Immediately she lunged at him in wild abandon, nearly knocking him to the ground and into mounds of trash at his back.

Despite living alone in an outwardly rundown and abandoned fisher's hut in the bad part of town, Himiko evidently couldn't be happier. The fact that her parents weren't there was what made all the difference. Well, it was a huge contributing factor. However, the bigger factor was because either she frequently visited the Midoriya residence or Hari visited her. It was surprising how much difference friends who cared could make.

Other than usual Himiko did not wear her Seifuku. Instead she was adorned by a simple but beautiful green Yukata from her now large collection of clothes Harry had given or procured for her. The enthusiastic girl of course still wore her hair in two messy buns, wild strands sticking in every direction.

Himiko still went to school and lived her life like before. Normally it would be impossible without her parents' approval or help. However, Hari knew people like them would be unable to stand having any kind of negativity stain their perfect public image, in this case being labelled a failure as parents. So he had made a deal that simply said they paid for insurance and other necessary things until she came of age, while Himiko was taken out of their hair by him. Similar to his Hogwarts arrangement without Himiko needing to return there anymore.

The raven-haired boy subtly grimaced a little at the display of overt affection, not wanting to be too obvious and her to take it as rejection, which she had experienced often enough in her life. He was simply painfully aware of puberty right now hitting Himiko like a speeding truck. In the back of his mind he saw the truck back up and preparing to do it again. Where before she was a normal if a little hyperactive girl, she now began to blossom into a beautiful young woman. Hitting her growth spurt and generally being an early bloomer in that regard, making her a little bigger than him in height as well right now.

"Hello, Himiko-chan." he murmured, patting her back. "I brought your groceries." he left out that he basically grew most of the stuff with magic, outside of meat and fish, of course.

"Oh, thanks!" she exclaimed giddily, a thousand megawatt smile on her face that stretched from ear to ear. "Come on in!"

The interior wasn't as rundown as the outside suggested. It wasn't in anyway luxurious, magically expanded or anything. The place therefore was rather tight with only three small rooms, consisting of a bedroom, bathroom and living room. Not that Himiko needed much space living alone. However, as a consequence it had a much more homely and warm feeling to it. Any appliances she needed Hari simply took from the trash outside and fixed them up with a simple 'Reparo' spell.

Her furniture wasn't what one would call ordinary and Hari preferred to see it as unique. Much of them decorated with bones or skins from animals Himiko had hunted in an effort to stave of boredom or hunger in the beginning of moving in. As they had found out there was more to her instincts than simply a hunger for blood. There also were her slitted eyes enabling her to see in the dark, her uncanny ability to read body-language and excellent control of her muscles. All while being completely silent on her toes, like she was born to be a predator.

It made sense though. Quirks weren't so simple as to be defined by a singular ability. Most came with built-in mutations to enable the efficient use of said Quirk. One obvious example being a resistance to heat for a flame Quirk. The three categories of Mutant, Emitter and Transformation Quirks as such had a rather wide overlap in many cases. Sometimes even technically belonging in two categories at once, sometimes all three.

Not that Hari prescribed to the quite idiotic view of people being influenced to such a degree by their Quirk as to make them helpless to act in spite of it. People still had free will, and those who solely defined themselves over such physical characteristics were beyond stupid in his view. It was akin to saying the Quirk made the hero, or that someone was a good person because they were beautiful. That would be a simplistic and fallacious view of the world. Deeds and intentions were what made people who they were; be it a hero or villain.

'That still doesn't explain recent additions, despite the obvious similarities.' Hari thought with a sigh, looking at Himiko gutting the fish with practised ease as he prepared to boil the rice.

She didn't use a knife though. Instead she did so with a sharp claw of bone protruding out between the knuckles of her index and middle-finger. Now being able to make three such blades appear on each hand and a bigger bone spike on each elbow and knee. These had suddenly appeared three months ago, evidently now a permanent part of her body and as such a Mutant-type Quirk in nature instead of a transformation she could undo or dismiss. A similar, if not exactly the same, Quirk as the one thug drug dealer they had met.

It wasn't impossible for someone's Quirk to have multiple applications, but quite unheard of for a single person to develop two distinct abilities not connected. The latter of which was clearly the case with Himiko, and through no doing of her own. The obvious connection and theory Hari came up with was that he somehow bestowed those claws onto her with his own Quirk – those prehensile spikes. Probably by using the DNA he got from the thug and stinging Himiko with them afterwards.

A suspicion supported by the fact that he had something akin to a mental catalogue in his brain for stored DNA, giving him rudimentary knowledge of the stored Quirks' nature. A place where currently only Star's Quirk resided right now, from when he stung her in America. Curiously enough he could not use those Quirks himself, making it a purely supportive ability. Not that he needed to when he already had magic at his disposal.

"Any problems with your new... additions?" he asked hesitantly for what felt like the hundredth time. Still worried for the other shoe to drop and some backlash to occur. She wasn't originally built with that Quirk in mind, after all. Thankfully it wasn't one that required particularly extensive mutations to work. Simply being collapsible bone claws that retracted into her hands, knees and elbows.

Himiko gave him a radiant and cheerful smile. "Nope!" she retracted the singular claw, by now able to make them appear independently instead of all at once. Next she proudly showed him the perfectly gutted fish. "Works all fine for me still."

"I'm glad." he said with a relieved sigh, having prepared all he could for the meal. It had been a shock to one day see the bony weapons appear without warning. Thankfully no one else had been present.

"When are you gonna tell Izuku and Saiko about your Quirk?" Himiko asked once she finished washing the fish, followed by prodding him in the side a few times with a pout.

Hari grimaced at that, knowing he'd have to tell them eventually. One part of him dreaded telling Saiko, already picturing the smug look of superiority that clearly proclaimed: 'I told you so!' While another part of him was aware that he could probably give Izuku a Quirk, which would only embolden the boy to risk his life more than he already did. Refusing to give him a Quirk was an option, but that'd be quite a cruel thing to do, if gifting one was as easy as it seemed.

"Soon." he said evasively, turning slightly away from her. "Once we understand better what it does."

Her pout grew more fierce, threatening to turn into a frown. "They can help with that, too. Saiko is smarter than both of us combined and Izuku is really good with Quirks!" she exclaimed, telling him what he already knew.

"I'll do so in the beginning of the Middle school, I promise." right now they were just shy of beginning their last year of elementary school, which in Japan went from six to twelve years old. That left him with a year of figuring out how this thing worked and its drawbacks and limitations. "I just want to experiment with it on my own some more."

Himiko was confused and a little bit put off by that. "Why would you need to do that?" she tilted her head cutely to the side, golden slitted eyes focussed on him. "You've been all like... pow, bam and kaboom!" she described enthusiastically with glittering eyes, wild gestures accompanying the words often found in comics.

He laughed at that, grinning at her indulgently. "Sure. I may not need to, but I want to."

"OK." she pouted, followed by a severe frown as she pondered something. "How did you do all that, by the way?" this time there was only open curiosity in her voice and expression. "Those thingies of yours sure seem like they can do anything!"

"Yeah.. hehe." came the sheepish reply, trying not to look away and be more suspicious.

Himiko didn't even notice, lost in her own world right now. "Oh, oh, oh." she began, waving her arm in the air enthusiastically as if waiting to be called on by a teacher. "You gave me those claws, so did you maybe give yourself all of those Quirks?"

Only a brittle smile was her response, which she took as confirmation.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Japan, Musutafu City, Masegaki Primary. Year 2253

It was currently time for the pupils to show their self-made presentations at the end of the school year. Well, after their teacher had spent about ten minutes trying to calm the rowdy elements of the class down.

The topic? Heroes, of course.

Predictably many of their peers chose to cover All Might's career, with only a few exceptions here or there. Most of them didn't add anything new to the conversation of the man. Simply rehashing the same tired old story a hundred times. The most daring tried to clumsily explain the man's Quirk, and failed miserably at that.

Right now it was Saiko's turn. The silvery-haired girl was just starting and already some class clowns were groaning in an exaggerating fashion.

"It is now accepted among historical scholars that in the decades before the Collapse, America suffered from the sickness of racism and "cultural identity." Everyone wanted to be seen as special. Every group had to be "equal" or preferably better than its neighbours, and fought to protect its "special" rights. If anyone had something that someone else wanted, they were painted as racist, sexist, elitist, or worse. This divisive "me first" attitude eventually tore the fabric of American culture apart and caused it to self-destruct in a fireball of competing ideologies none of which truly recognized each other's validity. Diversity led inexorably to anarchy."

Their teacher grimaced, knowing he'd have little to add to her thoroughly researched presentation. Except trying to keep the length below twenty minutes.

Saiko followed it up quickly. "In this work I will endeavour to cover how that affected the American implementation of the Hero system during the Rhode Island New State Statute of 2176. Why from 189 exceptional Vigilantes that were affected by it initially only 7 became accepted as official heroes. As well as the consequences that rippled outwards to the other countries implementing similar systems."

Her work was one of the few exceptions that did not cover an individual hero, but explored how Quirks and individuality correlated to a Hero's popularity and showcasing examples during the beginnings of the hero system in the U.S.A. A point in time where only a handful of Vigilantes were given the title of hero despite many more working just as hard or harder than those, but being less popular to the public. Harry suspected she harboured a deeply hidden resentment for not having a flashy and therefore popular Quirk. As such he knew the topic was near to her heart.

Himiko followed after that, but also not covering her favourite Hero. That being the Blood Hero: Vlad. Kind of an uninspired name in Hari's opinion, but not too bad. Instead the peppy blonde decided on something controversial instead, even if she apparently didn't notice the Teacher growing rigid.

"My presentation is about this!" she exclaimed proudly, holding aloft a blood red book with what appeared to be many stains of black ink on the cover. It had evidently seen better days, with many of its pages ear-marked, rippled from soaking up water or other signs of its age. The words on it read "Meta Liberation War".

From there on Himiko held a surprisingly passionate presentation about the history of Destro, real name Chikara Yotsubashi, and his contributions to Hero Society.

Chikara had been born to a now unknown mother during a time when people still had prejudices against anyone with meta powers. As he grew up, he had been treated with disdain by his peers because of his Meta Ability, which left his mother distraught at the rejection her child faced from society. His mother had proclaimed his powers as nothing more than a Quirk of his. Her plea was today understood to be the start of the colloquial term "Quirk" to describe Meta Abilities, giving her the title "The Mother of Quirks", which for many of their peers – Hari included – was not common historical knowledge. At some point, the mother of Destro was murdered by opposers of meta powers who didn't want things to change and because of her support of her son's uniqueness. Her death ultimately became a stepping stone for his future as a revolutionary.

Himiko had chocked up a bit at the part of his mother dying, but soldiered on regardless in telling the story.

With the proliferation of Meta Abilities the government began to regulate their use, implementing the Hero System. Himiko heavily implied they also used Chikara's mother's previous statement and adoption of the term "Quirk" to advance their own agenda of suppressing and policing Quirks. By using the original meaning of the word they could then claim that a meta ability was part of someone's personality – a Quirk. This inherently created the idea that if someone had a misunderstood, undesirable, or stereotypical Quirk, their personality was also those things. A struggle many people, be they villain or hero, faced even today. Destro had been against such a controlled system, believing that free use of a Meta Ability was a basic human right.

To fight for that ideal he then founded the Meta Liberation Army. Only to be defeated after years of struggle, being incarcerated and finally committing suicide in prison. However, not before writing a biographical book. A copy of which Himiko now held in her hands.

The Wizard clearly saw the theme of being persecuted for traits one had no control over resonated with Himiko, which is why he helped her write it. Even if he didn't know how she got her hands on such an old copy of that book. Hari also couldn't help but sympathise with Destro, seeing painful parallels to the Statute of Secrecy and the various Ministries of Magic controlling the use of Magic itself. Later in life regretting to work for the very institution that had made his life so difficult previously. Not much having changed in the grand scheme of things at the point of his death.

Their teacher looked like he'd eaten a bushel of lemons all at once, lips pursed so much they disappeared entirely. Without saying anything about the presentation of Himiko he made some hastily and angry notations on a paper before he called the next one up. "Next is Midoriya Hari."

Giving Himiko a smile and a thumbs-up for her performance, Hari went to the front and presented his own work. His also did not focus on a specific hero. "I thank your for your time and attention." he began grandly, a little mocking jest hidden behind his loop-sided smile. "My own work can be seen as a continuation of Saiko's and dear Himiko's works, tying in where they left off. And hopefully adding something useful to the conversation."

While his work unknowingly covered a similar avenue as Saiko's, his went about it from a different angle. Not focussing so much on a singular aspect of the Hero's System's flaws, – such as popularity being a major factor in a Hero's rank – but more on the history of its implementation. Being like a combination of Saiko's and Himiko's own works. Aptly named "Heroes: A tool of oppression."

He went over how the creation, usage and legalities of heroes was no different than restricting people's access to weapons like it was done in mediaeval times. Where peasants hadn't been allowed to carry swords to defend their lives from attackers, which often times had been their lord's warriors themselves. Essentially curbing their means of self-defence so the government had an easier time of controlling the masses, and preventing a possible revolution.

After a good ten minutes Hari approached the end of his presentation.

"Indeed, even the very inception of Heroes is a tainted remnant and not as glorious as advertised. Not implement in an attempt to see to the safety of the citizens. If that had been the goal why wasn't the police simply empowered to use Quirks?" Harry questioned to the bored faces of most of his class, outside of his friends. While aware of societal issues, they all also had grown up around heroes and worshipped them as much as the rest. "Simple. At the time, as Himiko so thoroughly illustrated, Anti-Meta sentiment was still relatively high and the government didn't want to be seen associating with such people, lest the politicians lose what little popular support they still had at that time."

Himiko beamed at his praise of her. Both cheeks red, yellow eyes squished and her fanged smile wide; an expression of joy that seemed to make others uneasy.

"On the other hand they also couldn't let the anarchy and villains run rampant to do as they pleased. However, what many people today forget is that in the Era of Upheaval most governments were seen as weak and incompetent. Not many obeyed the law anymore, much less trusted the police." a truth if ever Harry heard one. Truly exceptionally rare was the ever elusive competent government. "With only a few desperate and blind individuals trusting in them to be able to solve the issues that plagued their time. As such they lacked the most important thing a government cannot function without: Legitimacy."

He took a deep breath and continued. "That's where heroes came in, or at least those few that enjoyed widespread popular support." he turned to the last page of his work, written on paper and not done on a tablet like most of his classmates. "Those men and women were offered amnesty for the crime of protecting their homes, neighbours and lives in those desperate times. All they had to do was join the government and give them their legitimacy by proxy."

Here he turned his head slightly and nodded to Saiko. "Of course not everyone was fit to represent the government in such a fashion, and as such judged harshly by specific criteria. Surely they must've taken the most capable and dedicated to their ideals as heroes, right?" he shook his head, answering his own question. "Alas, that was not the case. As Saiko mentioned and I hinted at, only the most popular were chosen. Which at the time excluded those with undesirable mutations or so called villainous Quirks." it didn't even matter that many Quirk-users at the time were persecuted and needed to use their abilities for self-defence. Regardless of that all were lumped in together as vigilantes by the government.

"A practise still employed bi-annually to this day in the form of the Hero Billboard Charts." he swept his bloodstained gaze over the silent crowd and bowed. "Thank you."

Himiko jumped in her seat, shouting gleefully. "Yeah. Down with the oppressors!" though a truly venomous glare from the teacher saw her and those about to join in back down.

With that he sat down again, waiting for the class to end. Not much followed afterwards, only one other presentation about All Might occurred.

Just as soon as the bell rang and the pupils stormed out, their teacher called out. "Toga, Intelli, Midoryia! Please stay behind for a bit."

Saiko gave Hari a look that said she expected to be rewarded for excellent work. While she did do an exceptional job or researching and presenting her paper, she once more made the mistake of thinking saying the truth would lead to a good outcome.

Once the room was cleared and the three were assembled before his desk, he harshly barked out. "Detention, all three of you! For a month straight."

"What... why?!" Uncharacteristically stunned Saiko brought the words out in shock, violet eyes wide in disbelief. She began to assemble her mind back together to point out that none of them had delivered inferior products, only for her words to not even make it past her throat.

"I won't have any Liberation Army propaganda in my classroom!" the teacher bellowed, making Himiko and Saiko recoil before getting himself back under control. The issue not being the quality of their work but the nature of it. "You three are lucky enough that this isn't evolving into a suspension or even a Black Mark on your record." his dull brown eyes bored into Saiko's "Do any of you want one on the grounds of cheating by using a Quirk to create your essays?"

"No, sir." Saiko bit out, followed by an echoed reply from Himiko and Hari.

After being dismissed an indifferent Hari, subdued Himiko and seething Saiko left the classroom.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"That presumptuous, stupid, little weasel!" Saiko ranted the moment they were far enough away from school. "How dare he imply I'd cheat using my Quirk?! I'm smarter than him by a mile without even using it!" her rage was so strong in its intensity it was nearly physically palpable in the air. "Not to mention pretty much threatening to ruin our lives with a Black Mark!"

Himiko piped up uncertainly, fiddling with her fingers. "Is a Black Mark really so bad?" she also dearly hoped the teacher didn't talk to her parents about it. Despite no longer living with them their shadow still stretched over her, clinging to her mind like a bad breath.

Their incensed friend growled from the back of her throat. "It is if you want to go to a prestigious institution like U.A High School! Or be able to get your foot in the door for a decent job without being dismissed outright."

"I didn't know you wanted to become a hero." Himiko commented, walking beside her friends as they made their way to the train station. More than a little bit surprised that someone like Saiko would chose the career of a Pro-Hero.

The wizard agreed with a nod as they took a shortcut through some alleyways. "You don't strike me as someone like that."

"Why, because I don't have a 'heroic' Quirk?" she hissed back, eyes narrowed in contempt. "I thought you'd not have such views after your presentation!"

"I don't," Hari shrugged in reply and shook his head a little. "but you evidently do. Otherwise someone of your prodigious intellect would've long since started a physical workout regimen to prepare for U.A. I actually hope you don't subscribe to the belief that your Quirk and sharp mind would only allow you to be useful in coordinating Pro-Heroes, predicting Villain attacks or even solving various crimes." there was no condemnation or disgust in his tone. "Though, I'll admit that with those skills you'd make an excellent support hero." his striking eyes seemed to pierce right through her, making Saiko flinch at the support comment.

The purple-eyed girl rallied herself, glaring defiantly at him. "I'm not such a massive hypocrite or delusional enough as to do that." that would be quite a cognitive dissonance. "There is no shame in being a support hero; they're the backbone of Hero Society. What I do have a problem with is that people only pay attention to the public fights or arrests of dangerous villains." she began to rant passionately. "They don't see the logistics involved in the whole endeavour! As for trying to train my body. Why would I bother when all evidence suggests a less than optimal outcome even with training?" Saiko replied clinically, completely aware of her physical limitations.

Hari sighed in relief. "I was worried there for a second." he grinned at a blushing Saiko. "So the only reason why you reacted that way was because you wouldn't get the recognition your ego demands."

"Yes, pretty much." she agreed shamelessly. Self-aware enough to not be embarrassed to admit such a thing. Here she snorted as a stray thought went through her head. "As long as you can't improve my own or gift me a second Quirk, that is."

Caught off guard by the out of the blue mention of something so specific an awkward silence ensued, followed by Hari looked away and Himiko's eyes got wide in surprise.

"What?" Saiko blurted out, noting their reactions as her mind began running a mile a minute. "Your Quirk, what is it?"

Hari sighed in defeat, knowing that he wasn't gonna get out of this one. Completely aware that her mind and Quirk would figure it out sooner or later. The only question was how long that'd take. He briefly thought about wiping Saiko's mind. An act he chastised himself immediately for even considering.

"OK."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

For those wondering: Hari's Quirk will be purely supportive in nature. He CANNOT grant himself Quirks with it, or take away those of others. However, he can pretend it does to explain his magical abilities with an explanation that's believable to Heroes and others.

A New Adventure

Valyria, 279 AC.

A figure draped in a heavy black robe stood with hands clasped, their skeleton-thin fingers interlaced. Both the face and head were entirely wrapped in wispy layers of exquisite but threadbare silk. They turned their head back and forth in front of a shining object, as if surveying something inside it with heavy anticipation and glee.

Suddenly a feminine voice of arsenic honey purred in delight. "What's this? Guests from beyond the Veil?" she tittered excitedly, her joy barely contained. "Have you come to bear witness? Now is not the time, but do not despair; I have such delights to show you."

For someone with so much power to wield, her bedchamber did little to show it. A simple frame held a low bed off the floor, the blankets were just grey wool. At its foot sat an iron-bound chest. In a corner stood a small writing desk, as a scribe in a monastery might use. In front of the spidery woman was a candle fashioned from obsidian, giving off an unpleasantly bright light that did strange things to colours. The only object given over to vanity was a small mirror that hung on the wall, though it was concealed by a sheet.

"Oh, my golden lion!" she called out. Evidently she had to wait for too long to get a response, because on a dime her cheerful demeanour instantly changed to cold fury. "Slave, come to me. NOW!" the command wasn't bellowed, but it echoed throughout with power nonetheless.

Sharp yowls of indescribable pain echoed outside the room, sounding like a sound between beast and man. Scraping and shuffling could be made out before the door was thrown open none too gently, letting it impact against the wall loudly. The claws on every one of its four huge paws seemed as if they were about to fall off. Its golden fur was torn and bleeding, with overdeveloped muscles so big they burst through the feline silhouette and revealed the beast to be a grotesque and terrifying imitation of a lion. Bones peeked through here and there, some stuck out while others laid bare in a bloody ruin. Sinews coated with gore bent and stretched as the creature moved, its undead body a horrifying amalgamation of beast and man.

On its hunchback sat a greatsword of rippled steel. The metal was such a dark grey colour that it almost appeared black. Blended into it was a crimson as deep as the grey. Both colours ran through the blade, lapping over one another without ever truly touching. Both the cross-guard and pommel were made of by now tarnished gold, the latter intricately crafted to resemble a lion's head.

"Be a dear, take some of my miscreations and invite our guests of honour to my humble abode." she told the aberration. "It's two women and a child. You can't miss them."

The creature clearly wanted to growl, judging by the fierce twitch of its maw, but didn't. Instead it simply nodded slowly and made to do as asked.

"Oh, and Tommen?" the witch called out after the undead lion. "I'd be very disappointed should you fail. You're so very dear to me and I'd hate to see you hurt."

With that motivator she left him to his preparation.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Valyria, 279 AC.

In a wide valley betwixt towering peaks of the broken Valyrian Peninsula, there lied a curious tableau. A titanic forearm of cyclopean scale rested in gentle repose as nature spread a viridian blanket of moss over its grey and black, stony flesh. Lush green plants grew in abundance, reclaiming it all with palm trees and other plants fitting for a jungle in this sweltering climate. On this plateau sat the ruined city of Valyria; a true feat of architecture that lied nestled within the core of the now shattered mountain. Once home to the so called greatest civilisation known to man, now nothing more than a ruin brought about by their hubris.

The formerly massive city was kept in an architectural style no other place in the world outside of Valyria possessed, with flying buttresses, pointed arches and full of decorations. There was no concern for structural possibility, but rather the feeling of the building. Some of them reached far into the sky, as if to try and grasp the heavens themselves and defy the gods. Though, today there were no stars or moon present in the permanently red-tinted firmament of Valyria; a remnant of the Doom.

The reason for it was high up in the sky; a bright red radiance was constantly bathing Valyria in its eerie glow, be it night or day. The disturbing phenomenon permeated throughout the sky, glaring down onto the land like the eye of ominous and mighty deity. The Red Priests called it the Glare of R'hllor. It's terrible radiance fell to the earth like tears, only for it to be swallowed by the black stone, ash and darkness. The things of which most of Valyria was made of today.

Harry came to himself with a groan, his body protesting violently, aching all over. He tried to open his mismatched eyes, but was promptly blinded by the ruddy glow glaring down on him before closing them again with a frown.

The last thing he remembered were the whispers of vows permeating through the Room of Death, hearing them as if they were still present. Their origin, the Veil of Death, had rippled as eerily as ever, having beckoned him to step through. An irresistible promise of peace and rest carried towards his ears by its ghostly murmurings before it changed through his actions.

So immersed in his memory was Harry that momentarily his surroundings vanished completely, falling away like autumn leaves. In this moment Harry was completely deaf to the happenings taking place around him. That was until he remembered what happened in-between worlds, causing him to open his mismatched eyes.

'Dying again doesn't seem so bad after you've done it once.' Harry thought rather calmly. A fate he no longer saw as quite so grim. Despite the seemingly macabre line of thought, and what he knew happened, Harry clearly felt cold stone under him. It was uneven, with many rocks and roots pressing into his back. His clothes were also still present. Though, they had hoped to not die after utilizing the Deathly Hallows correctly.

'However, it seems we were right in our assessment!' his thoughts were accompanied by a sigh of relief. Still, some melancholy welled up inside him because of what happened before he stepped through the Veil. And the reason as for why this drastic measure was necessary in the first place.

The wizard was shaken out of his thoughts by a weight suddenly appearing on his chest. The object began squirming with remarkable vigour followed by calming down once it got comfortable. He then noticed a shadow falling over him.

That did bring him out of his reverie. More unwelcome memories began flooding his brain all at once as his eyes snapped open, staring directly into pure black orbs that were heavily hooded and framed by long eyelashes. The face these abyssal eyes belonged to was definitely feminine and youthful, about twenty years of age. A heart-shaped face, striking features and full luscious lips were present. The beautiful face was framed by thick, shining hair of golden bronze that fell in ringlets down her delicate shoulders.

Aside from her was Fleur, the moon to Hermione's sun, but no less striking in her beauty. Simply different.

"Are you alright, Harry?" Hermione asked, concern evident in her melodic voice. Though, her mirror-like eyes conveyed humour as a still sleeping Delphini snuggled into him. Most might find those pools of darkness concerning, or the fact that she never blinked – a remnant of being a vampire – but by now Harry was used to it.

With his natural grace he stood up, thankfully his body didn't betray him just yet. Harry was instinctively cradling Delphini safely to his chest with his left arm, shielding her from any harm that might befall her. "I'm fine, Hermione." he grunted out, swaying a little from the ordeal. Not wanting to burden her with what happened. It earned him a disbelieving snort carrying an undertone of amusement and chastisement from his companions.

"Foolish man." Fleur sighed out before helping him steady his body.

Harry grinned ruefully. "Guilty as charged." He then looked around, taking in the ruin they had arrived at in his search for an escape route. Right now they were on a crumbling courtyard, uneven and with rubble big and small strewn about. All of it left not much opportune ways to flee fast should it be necessary.

Nature had reclaimed it all long since its destruction. Toppled towers leaned their crooked frames against crumbling walls of fused stone, melted partially or completely. Soot covered nearly every corner of the place, indicating a fire having done this. The charred and molten remains of homes rose like the rib bones of a decayed leviathan, long ago stripped of anything of worth or use. Roots and moss had long since overtaken once bustling streets, and vermin skittered by with a fragment of rotting fruit clutched greedily in its jaw. The wind going through these hollow structures wheezed like the last breaths of a dying man, carrying the stench of rotten eggs. Long had this city stood abandoned and forgotten, and yet Harry clearly heard the strange sounds emanating from nearby; shockingly familiar whispers.

He turned around to confirm the source of the whispers, only to be greeted by a perfect replica of the Veil of Death. It was one thing to theorize about the Veil being a bridge of sorts and leading to a different location other than Limbo, but quite another to confirm it with his own eyes.

Two massive piers of fused stone framed an opening several yards wide. It was a tall stone archway that looked so ancient, cracked and crumbling that it seemed amazing that it was still standing, especially as it was not supported by any connecting wall. A few thin, dead vines still clung to it, one reaching all the way to where the rise of the arch began. The bevelled stones, fused together with no mortar, reached their perfection of design at the great keystone. On the face of this keystone were the worn swirls of a chiselled saying, now lost to time. The ghostly curtain of rippling souls flickered before dissolving into rapidly fading mist.

A blink later and the arch crumbled on its own, leaving only rubble and dust of legend on the ground. Any hope of return or threat of pursuit dashed with its destruction before it could even manifest, leaving Harry with mixed feelings.

"It seems we can't go back." Fleur commented mildly, with no particular emotion in her voice other than some curious observation. There was nothing back there for them, after all. "And don't lie to us again by telling you're fine!" she scolded, worry leaking into her musical tone.

Harry sighed in defeat, knowing he normally couldn't hide anything from his best friend and love. Much less so with the existence of their Blood Oath. "It's just another broken heart, Hermione." the wizard told her as he looked at her. "I should be used to it by now." the bitter words tumbled from his lips without his consent. A hand on his shoulder gave him some comfort, one of his own soon joined the appendage. "All because I wanted to make yours beat once more and refused to let them kill Delphini."

"Well, we all knew the fickle nature of the Wizarding World." Hermione told him softly, intertwining her hand with his. A little bit of mirth was in her bottomless eyes now. "Their 'saviour' cavorting with a vampire didn't help."

Harry chuckled, squeezing her hand in gratitude at the distraction, smiling crookedly at her. "Don't forget me being dark and practising Necromancy, debauchery with immoral Veela and making deals with demonic entities!" he said in a scandalized tone of voice, one hand going to his mouth in mock-horror.

Fleur's laughter was like a clear bell while Hermione's lips twitched at that, revealing teeth sharper than normal people. Her face held a strong mix of emotion in them, ranging from love to gratitude. "How could I forget?" she asked softly and rhetorically, nearly chocking on her emotions as she beheld Delphini. "Not to mention protecting the cursed child of Voldemort."

"Who knew I'd be guilty of nearly all of them?" came the equally soft reply from the man, gazing at a dozing Delphini. She had fair skin free of any blemish and pale hair that shone like white gold, while her closed eyelids hid eyes of purest crimson. He then rested his forehead on Hermione's and gazing into her pools of pure obsidian with his own mismatched eyes. Delphini held snugly between all three of them. "Though, I'd do it all over again for you."

She put a hand on his cheek. "I hope you don't include dying in that list!" an arched brow made it clear what his answer should be.

"You died for me long before that, lost your witch's magic and were nearly thrown out of Hogwarts due to your state of being!" some harshness crept into his voice before fading. He had lost what little clout he had with his support of her. Not that he cared about fair-weather friends and fickle fame when he had a true friend right there. "My sacrifice pales in comparison to yours!" Harry told her with a voice full of conviction, followed by swearing. "Not that such an inconvenience as death will keep me from you for long!" referencing the fact that he had come back to her once before.

This time the reborn witch choked up, even able to produce tears in that once more living body of hers. "You prat!" was all she could say before she made to kiss him.

"Yes, but I'm your prat though." he grinned before kissing her, feeling her once more warm skin against his own. "Do you two think they're confused as to what happened as we stepped through?" the thought of the idiots staring at the crumbling Veil did give him some amount of amusement.

"They're always confused!" came the scathingly true and equally amused reply from Fleur.

Only after separating did Harry notice what lay on the ground beside the rubble, not even truly registering it until now.

The Sword of Gryffindor briefly flashed with argent radiance before the blade's edge became as black as soot, the stain travelling up to the hilt like an infection. The inscription from Godric Gryffindor was no longer there, after whatever process it went through. No marks marred the perfect double-edged blade of iridescent silver contained and encased by the dark edge; a thin glow of glimmering nacre seemingly contained within each distinct ripple. The silver hilt was still richly embellished but it now depicted a phoenix; its eyes still rubies, intricately made argent wings formed the cross-guard, while the talons that made up the pommel held a ruby the size and shape of a quail egg in them.

The sword of perfected silver, having drunk in the darkness around it, now emitted a faint sound not unlike the suggestive and haunting whisper of ghosts. Cutting the breeze as if to demonstrate its dark splendour to the world.

"What the...?" he managed to bring out in surprise. "I knew I felt it slipping from my grasp as we tumbled through the Veil." Harry told his lovers upon seeing the blade. He should've known that something like that would happen.

Hermione inspected the sword curiously, her inquisitive nature overtaking her. "Interesting." she murmured, looking it over without touching. Silver wasn't overly friendly to vampires, after all. Even if she no longer qualified as one, old habits were hard to break. "We know it absorbs what makes it stronger, but I didn't think whatever the Veil was was included in that."

"I don't think the Hallows or Veil were mere objects, Hermione." Harry replied to her mumblings with a dead smile, remembering the being he met. "Like all wands the Death Stick had some sentience, and who knows about the other three."

"Speaking of the Hallows. Where are they, Harry?" Fleur questioned, her sapphire eyes scanning his form for the objects and not finding them. As well as feeling his unease clearly.

Both remembered how the they had used the three objects before stepping through the Veil of Death. As per legend only the Master of Death could step through the Veil of Death after using the Deathly Hallows in a specific sequence. However, legend didn't tell them where they'd pop up. Only that it'd be a different world. Even ghosts could forget things after multiple centuries, after all.

Harry answered, knowing he couldn't keep any secret from her. "They were payment for crossing through." he followed it up with the admittance. "I also… met someone there."

"Who could you have met there?" came the worried reply from Hermione, eyebrows scrunched together in concern. The rational part of her wanted to say that he must've dreamed it, because the travel had lasted barely a heartbeat for her. However, by now she knew that nothing was ever as simple as that when it came to Harry.

"Yeah, we went through together. We should've seen it as well." Fleur commented, equally concerned.

"Death, or something or some entity insinuating to be that." he answered seriously.

Hermione barely restrained an exasperated huff, never having believed strongly in the legend of the Deathly Hallows before. Still, she could grudgingly admit to being wrong. "Alright." the woman sighed out. "It's a shame about the cloak though." she had to use it often during the day to shield herself from the sun. Otherwise it would've been too expensive for her to be out and about during the day. Even with Harry's insistence otherwise.

"Indeed, but at least we're safe now." Harry told them, grinning now.

Something native startled both somewhat fierce a moment later. It was a mix between a human scream and feline roar, booming off the mountain's walls as gigantic bat-like wings appeared with a nine-hundred pound lion body above the edge of a nearby tower. Its grotesque human face was surrounded by a mane of matted, gore-encrusted hair, and the creature's tail resembled that of scorpion.

Attracted by the roar of the Manticore more monsters spawned from the surrounding landscape in hope of easy prey.

The next beast was as big as a horse, with dragon-like spikes the size of a small daggers running the length of its spine. It also had a serpentine tail extending from a goat's hindquarters. Somewhere in the middle, a lion and a lizard competed to be its forequarters, granting it deadly claws. Three heads bloomed from its overburdened shoulders: a lion, a horned goat, and something like a red snake.

Not just from the air did the enemies come. A huge and hideous worm-like creature mixed with a snake burrowed its way up through the ground, the earth crumbling down its thick and oozy body in a collapsing mess. It was easily the size of a fully grown basilisk, but had shorty stubby legs and no discernable eyes. Only a bulbous body and a mouth filled with countless sharp teeth. Its open maw revealed a furnace glowing deep within, waiting to be unleashed.

Luckily the gigantic orange wyrm ignored Harry and instead went for the Chimera. Evidently not noticing or ignoring the smaller targets, and simultaneously blocking the Manticore's view on them.

On instinct Hermione's and Fleur's wands sprang into their respective hands. It made Hermione thankful she didn't dispose of it after becoming a Vampire and it no longer having any use to her. In their hurry neither noticed that the usual sudden warmth rising up their arms associated with their connection to their wand was missing entirely.

A moment later the witch tried to apparate to a point further away, hoping to gain some distance with multiple jumps as she promptly turned on her heel. Nothing happened. Not the sensation of being pressed through a rubber tube, nor a twisting feeling in her gut that usually was caused by an Anti-Apparition ward being in place. "Fuck!" she cursed out loud, showing the severity of the situation. "Apparition is blocked." she informed her companions, causing them to curse as well.

The battle between the gigantic wyrm and the Chimera gave Harry enough time to step behind her and against the wall so she could fight the enemies unencumbered. While Harry wasn't defenceless by any measure, he had no wand to speak of. The changed sword he took in his left hand to fight the rapidly approaching Manticore, should it come to it. He knew running away from the creature was futile in his own case without access to magical escape. Not to mention that they were literally backed into a corner right now.

Said Manticore hadn't wasted any time in the interim, its yellow eyes shining with malicious intelligence as it pounced from its high position. It took flight, its bulky form blocking out the light partially, and as its tail whipped forward, spikes were slung from its tip, aiming to end their life.

"Keep it busy, Hermione." Fleur said as she began to concentrate. "I'll finish it off."

Hermione simply conjured an invisible shield before their group, reflecting the spikes back with a contemptuous flick of her wand, but they missed the evading monster by inches. Without wasting time Hermione's wand was thrust forward like a spear, causing a purple piercing-hex to fly straight through the beast's left wing membrane. Hermione shot the spell again and again, targeting different points one after another, tearing through the leather and flesh. Each spell grew in intensity as hate rose in the witch's chest. Growing from holes the size of fingers to fist-sized ones until the beast was forced to land prematurely lest it crash.

In the back of her minds both witches noted that the magic here felt different. Not necessarily twisted but changed, more difficult to mould and bend to their will.

Thankfully she had limited the Manticore's mobility with the attacks.

Knowing that the creature's resistance to magic was great and that one sting from a Manticore was enough to kill, Hermione tried to keep it at a distance. To that end she employed the terrain, transfiguring the ground into deadly spikes and launching a few at the beast. Some grazed the Manticore, but it proved too fast and nimble still. Easily avoiding the hazards Hermione had created on the ground, prowling around them and looking for an opening. An obscene grin displayed on its mocking human face, licking its lips provocatively.

That was the last spell she was able to unleash before her wand curled up pathetically, as if to hide in shame from the world. She could only stare dumbly at the now smoking wand.

'My magic feels slower, for some reason. I need to cast faster, more powerful!' Fleur growled in her mind, concentrating fully on her opponent and formulating a plan. In the end she decided to risk becoming open and invite the attack in. As she did so her wand hummed to life in preparation, sitting there as if shaped only for her grip. Yet it sang mournfully in her hand; nothing but discordant notes of despair escaping it. Despite that it shone a brilliant red, brighter than Fiendfyre, brighter than blood, brighter than the ruddy sky. Without Fleur noticing cracks appeared in the wood that slowly grew deeper.

Pain suddenly wracked her frame from sheer exhaustion, her body demanding recompense for the travel through the Outer Dark and moulding the dangerous spell. Struggling through the familiar haze of pain, a retaliatory rage engulfed her. She flicked the wand to the side abruptly, making a condemning demonic fire tear out of it that was baleful and glittering. It swept before them in a half circle, creating a protective wall of flames against the now pouncing Manticore. A second later it erupted outwards as a column of blasphemous flames, roaring swiftly towards his foe like a baying hell hound.

Despite struggling to stand, a dark fury sang in her veins as he heard the shrieks of the burning beast among the stench of sulphur. Then the Fiendfyre thinned and vanished, revealing an incinerated husks of charred and blackened flesh, a cracked chitinous tail, molten bone and liquefied eyes dripping from its now malformed skull.

With that done Fleur took a knee in exhaustion, her breathing laboured. Normally controlling any kind of flame did not tax her so, even Fiendfyre. However, the sentience of the flames was even fiercer here than back home. As if backed by some malevolent will she had no knowledge of.

Harry meanwhile looked at the fight between the massive wyrm and the Chimera as the two women got their bearings. The result was evident by the former chewing its prey leisurely, the lower goat-like body hanging out before being swallowed as well. All the while its throat glowed and smoke escaped its maw as the prey was cooked alive inside.

Not liking their current predicament Harry didn't attack the beast outright, holding his breath in the hope that it would ignore them and go away. The head of the great worm, like the bud of a profane blossom, rose from its slimy, pock-encrusted coil of a seamed and sectioned body. Poised like a cobra, the mouth opened wide. From the centre, the tooth-ringed mouth, appeared a set of tongues. All of them long, pink, and tapered. They moved as if testing the air for something sensed not seen.

Unfortunately the abomination seemed to notice them just fine with it, letting lose some ghastly shriek before evidently preparing an attack. Its throat glowing like an inferno waiting to be unleashed as its whole body was set aflame without warning.

Fleur struggled to her feet, but couldn't stand on her own. Harry didn't waste time and took the wand from her while putting Delphini in Hermione's arms. Already having prepared his own attack in anticipation of such a thing happening. As evidence of it one could smell the sharp, acrid scent of ozone, and every hair on the wizard's neck stood on end.

"Be careful. The magic here is different." Hermione cautioned warily. Not having expected her wand to curl up, even though it made some amount of sense. After all, they were on a different world, and it stood to reason that magic worked differently here.

The wizard felt the energy in his teeth, in his eyes, and the roaring in his ears. However, the problem began as a flavour on the tongue, like a bloody morsel of roast boar. Soon the twisted and more primal arcane energy of this place was a conflagration of wrath in his body, twisting his blood until only burning oil beat through his veins. It was hot and heavy, flowing through his heart, and filtering into her limbs like boiling poison. He was forced to crush and twist this unfamiliar magic to suit his needs, bending it to his iron will until it fit the shape he required.

"Try verbalising the spells!" Hermione shouted out with laboured breath, knowing it would give an usually unneeded kick to any spell.

"Fulgur!" Harry's voice boomed like distant thunder, speaking aloud the word to wield the storm as the massive wyrm made to lunge. He finished a last twirl and jutted out Fleur's wand, the small hairs along the arm holding it stood straight one after another. Then, with the fury of the tempest, he unleashed it all. Every single bit of the considerable power at his command and then some were put into this one attack.

From the wand's tip, coruscating bolts of blue-white lightning arced for an instant before blasting out in a mostly straight line, lashing everything in its path with raw electric power. The jagged bolt of lightening bursting forth filled the air with crackling energy, and clouds of dust and debris as it carved a path towards it's intended victim. The spell easily impaled his opponent's body, flying into the mouth before it could react and electrocuting the grotesque beast. Spasms wrecked its body violently before it fell in a paralysed heap before his feet headfirst.

Despite Harry not knowing such a thing, it worked much better than the previous two uses of magic. However, before he could even stop the lightning escaping, the wand's cracks glowed erratically; the volatile energies flowing through it making his hand shake. A moment later the cracked wood splintered and curled up pathetically and parts of it flaking off. Not wasting any time to curse, Harry ignored the pain, gripped the sword with both hands and pierced through the wyrm's hide. He stabbed directly into the disgusting head a few times, letting the venom do its sinister work. Even going so far as to pull the blade and drag it along its length to gut it, letting boiling liquid and hot gore spill out.

So hot was the red liquid that it caught fire as it made contact with the ground behind him.

"What the hell was that thing?" Harry panted as he eyed the creature distrustfully, flicking the steaming blood from the blade.

Fleur – now standing unsteadily – readjusted her grip on the sleeping Delphini as she inspected the creature curiously. Hermione meanwhile commented. "I definitely haven't seen its kind before. Such unique morphology..."

Another roar-like sound from nearby interrupted their short reprieve, sounding much more bovine than a usual Chimera.

With no option left Harry resorted to the art he was most proficient and powerful in: Necromancy. For that he had never needed a wand, nor somatic or verbal components to cast them proficiently.

Harry swiftly began a necromantic spell, weaving the familiar magic with an ease that contrasted sharply with his earlier spell. There was a smoothness to it now that he hadn't felt ever before as the magical energy swelled within him. A sensation like spreading wildfire burned through his body as the spell imbued him with false life, invigorating him for its duration.

Hidden in the darkness of a nearby alley of collapsed buildings was the arrival of dim, red lights – four pairs of glowing eyes fixed on them. The creatures emitted mighty roars and their eyes burned brighter, illuminating their faces as they came out of the darkness: each possessing a massive bull's head stacked on broad, humanoid shoulders, nostrils and mouth dripping with strings of frothing saliva. A stench like brimstone and the heat of a forge-fire flooded the space between them.

To think of these creatures as part man and part bull was an insult to both. Their massive bodies better resembled an ogre both in size and stature, with bulging but misshapen muscles and coarse hair all over their bodies. And while their heads bore great bovine horns, the iron-ringed snouts from which chains hung outstripped any animal in their fearsome ugliness.

Moments later the Minotaurs heaved into a charge, horns first.

A cold sensation twinged in every joint of Harry's body and a strong scent of decay fell over the area. He could smell the sweetness of overripe fruit as he pointed to the first target, speaking the words of the spell to enhance its effect. "Rzydu'un!" A ray of black energy surged from his fingers, howling like a ghost it needled its way into his target's muscles, bones, and mind. The monster directly in front went rigid, dropping his blades as it toppled to the ground in a heap. Moments later, the corpse began to twitch and groan.

The other three ignored their fallen brethren and went on without stopping. One was banished backwards by Hermione, visibly caving its chest inward as if struck by a canon. Her hand trembled as she channelled the magic of this unfamiliar world through herself, strangely not struggling as much as before in trying to mould it through a wand. For what reason Hermione did not know.

"Vlaakith!" Harry once more incanted in a tongue only known as Acheronian; ancient language of necromancers. Immediately black tendrils of power shoot out from the wizard's hands, slaying one of his remaining enemies agonisingly and rapidly while the second sidestepped. Each thread of midnight cut through the beast's skin like a hot knife through butter, making the abomination howl in agony before it was reduced to a pile of sludge as it decomposed rapidly.

The last was stopped in its tracks by the reanimated Minotaur now gripping one of its former ally's cloven hooves, causing it to fall. That was followed by the undead ramming its mace straight into the chest of its downed opponent with unholy might. The victim gurgled incoherently as its ribs were crushed. In return the undead's head was removed with a lucky swing of the axe from the flailing and dying beast.

Both collapsed shortly afterwards. The decapitated one collapsing onto the other.

"We probably should leave!" Harry panted out, the false life beginning to leave him by bleeding away into the ether. Once more the fatigue from enabling the travel between world assaulted him anew.

Hermione simply nodded, making to support Fleur and Delphini while searching for a safe space to rest. However, rest was not something permitted to them as many fast footsteps signalled the arrival of new opponents.

Skeletal figures – dozens, if not a hundred of them – stood in regimented formation, armed and armoured in their burial garb. As they stood in rank-and-file, a beastly figure walked up on a undead limbs with burning red eyes. It briefly inspected his troops for any sign of weakness before giving the signal to charge. The illusion of any order was shattered quickly as the living came into view. The shambling dead spilled outward into the city square, clogging the streets and alleyways with their rotting forms. Otherworldly moans filled the air as they surged toward their prey caught in the streets, even clambering over one another to reach their meal.

"Kr'y'izoth!" Harry cast before clenching his held out hand into a fist.

Immediately the air around the undead bore the haze of pipe smoke, but from no pipe or leaf. From every wound or orifice a translucent miasma – their life-force; a green thing like noxious swamp gas – exited their mangled bodies in swirling streams, stunning them momentarily. Something of this pall around them was alive, turning slowly on itself regardless of the wind, colder than the air that held it.

The next second he was pulling it towards him with a motion as if to rip the viridian smoke out of the very air. What followed was a strange combination of afterlife energy and electrical firing hisses and pops; then it surged, crackling, from the air towards the necromancer. Every single of the minor undead collapsed like puppets with their strings cut. Leaving the their presumed leader – due to Harry feeling a poor excuse for a soul in him – still on this plane.

Letting the swirling mass of green vapour float in the air, Harry dealt with the remaining undead by approaching the downed being and cast. "G'hel." all the bones of his opponent quickly turned gelid and soft; unable to support the massive creature any longer, and causing its body to deflate a bit as if truly becoming jelly. Once he deemed it safe enough Harry made to put his hand over where the creature's heart would be; the centre of the soul. His next act was no spell of any kind, but something much more than that.

Shadows bent and warped around his hand in a swirling corona of darkness before he latched on. Then, he gripped and pulled.

Slowly, like stretching a thick rubber band, Harry pulled and pulled; dragging wispy soul-matter from the creature. Thankfully, extracting a poorly attached soul went faster than one that was healthy and properly anchored.

"Wha... where.. am I?" the confused spectre rambled on a little more, completely out of it. Tattered holes of varying sizes were all over his intangible body, as if someone had ripped things out of his very being. What could be made out spoke of a once handsome man, with long curly locks and aristocratic features. Tattered clothes from ages past hung on his frame, a crown decorated his brow. All weathered and marred by scars and torture, insanity and magic.

Not waiting for the apparition to collect itself, Harry – with but a simple command – threw the accumulated life-force into the ghost with another spell. The air became heavy and oppressive, as if a great storm was brewing. The spectre was staring straight ahead, focused on the necromancer, their expression serene and content. Closing his eyes, the ghost floated into the air, buoyed by invisible currents and began to glow with blinding, ethereal light. When the dazzling illumination subsided, they saw him again… but he was much less diaphanous.

The accumulated necromantic energy enough to temporarily patch the holes in his soul.

"Who are you?" Harry demanded, starting with an easy question to get things on track. Once more glad that he could perfectly understand the many ghosts he came across, be they controlled by him or not. Hermione called it the Language of the Judged, most likely working similar to Parseltongue. He also knew he sounded very different to ghosts than the living. For most it made them more receptive towards him, though they still largely kept their personalities and opinions. If the person had been an arse then they'd stay one, just not towards Harry himself.

The sight before him struck Tommen mute for a moment. Light and sound seemed to defer to the being in front of him; shadows darkened as he approached and when he spoke, other sounds – even Tommen's own thoughts – dampened. He had trouble meeting the wizard's utterly mismatched eyes, and his gaze was naturally drawn to whatever he pointed or looked to. Besides his newfound clarity of thought he wasn't inclined to become angry or violent – it just seemed inappropriate in front of one such as he.

"I'm Tommen Lannister?" he said, the words more question than answer. The cobwebs infesting his memories and mind briefly dusted off. Tommen then added uncertainly. "Your Majesty."

Harry tilted his head at the form of address, inspecting the floating ghost up and down. "What happened here?" he motioned towards the destruction all around them before pointing at the abominable corpse before him. "And who did this to you?"

"You're in the lands of Valyria, which once had been the strongest and largest empire in the known world." Tommen explained to him. "Then the Doom occurred, letting the Fourteen Flames – fire mountains on this very peninsula – erupt all at once. The calamity destroyed the Valyrians and their empire, causing destruction elsewhere and starting the Century of Blood that ravaged Essos when I made my way over here to explore." the former king visibly struggled with his tale. "Every man knew the Doom still ruled Valyria when I sailed off. The very sea here boils and smokes, but fool that I was I set out anyway. Only glory and fame were on my mind, but Valyria only gave me suffering and death for my efforts."

He waved at his corpse with a mournful sigh, lamenting. "As for my body's condition; it was the work of Valyrian remnants, a Dragonlord. The Archon of Valyria she claims to be, and I am inclined to believe her."

"Then, it seems we have much to discuss." Harry commented, glad that not all of this world was blighted beyond repair.

Rise from the Ashes. Chapter 21: Knights of Walpurgis

First off, sry for the delay. Real life punished me a bit with overtime and other things taking up most of my time. Though, it's here now and I'm back in something resembling a writing grove.

Even if I'm sure some people will be disappointed with the outcome of things.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Great Britain, Wiltshire.

Darcy watched the proceedings with a wary eye, glancing at her sisters as she did so. Icy and Stormy were enraptured by the display of power and dominance put on by Harry, blushes on their cheeks and an intense look in their eyes. The Witch of Darkness was similarly affected, but she had enough presence of mind to be unsettled still. It came in the form of a sinking feeling making itself at home in her now heavy stomach.

It was a novel sensation, to be concerned for someone other than her sisters. 'Well, maybe its not as altruistic as that.' the witch mused. 'If he walks down that path then it's Darkar all over again.' not something she wanted to repeat. Much more preferring him being gentle to them than wrathful. Like every woman Darcy wanted her man to be dangerous, but not to her.

Not to mention that they didn't know if the imbalance of positive and negative energy was what led to the madness of Darkar. It seemed possible, even likely, to Darcy. So to encourage that would only accelerate his potential downfall.

"Is this your ex-girlfriend?" Icy asked, briefly throwing a look of disdain over her shoulder from where she stood guard, sneering at the redhead. She was thoroughly unimpressed by what she saw. Sure, Ginny was an old and disgusting hag now with a body made pudgy from multiple pregnancies, – the fate most normal women shared sooner or later – but it was the lack of magical power she felt that really disappointed the Witch of Ice. In comparison to their own anyway. 'No wonder Harry choose Bloom as a cumdump over what waited for him here.' she thought scathingly, not even able to blame the man for his choice.

An opinion only strengthened by Ginny tending to the twitching body of the weakest wizard the Trix had ever seen. Not that they've seen many back home. At least she now knew why Harry had reacted to Darko the way he did. The resemblance in name, personality and lack of power was striking.

Thanking the Ancestresses for her sister's lack of tact, Darcy steered the conversation where she wanted it before Harry could say something. "Do you think she's being controlled or influenced?" intent to get his mind to other different avenues and away from bloody vengeance. Lest he do something he'd regret later on.

That brought Harry up short, his glowing emerald eyes narrowing in thought, having completely forgot to take that into account through his wrath. It was something an unscrupulous scumbag like Malfoy would do, he decided. "I don't know." he told the trio with a frown and wrinkled forehead. "Would you be a dear and find out if that is the case, Darcy?" he asked, knowing her proficiency and affinity with magic affecting the mind. As well as thinking there was no other way Ginny would be fussing over the little bigot. With a simply motion of his hand, Ginny's body became petrified and levitated towards him. "Gently, if possible."

"Of course." Darcy told him with a smile, golden eyes now focussed on the floating woman as she herself hovered closer. She put an index-finger on the glaring ginger's forehead, looking into the light of her eyes to meet the gaze of Ginny's history. Darcy cast her spell, knowing that everything in the mind was connected by invisible strings, strings that could be pulled – or cut.

At once an air of subtle discord surrounded the pair, as if reality itself was somehow repelled and replaced by dreams. A fact proven true a moment later as a spiderweb erupted straight out of Ginny's skull from where it spread into a thousand facets. Each shard sparkled with a different memory, dream or hidden information. There was no thought as succulent as a secret, after all.

"Let's see here." the brunette witch mused, touching the pieces, looking for tampering or inconsistencies. Even rearranging them when necessary. After a few minutes of tense silence – a time in which she hoped Harry had calmed down a tad – she proclaimed the truth as she saw it in the redhead's mind. "I'm sorry to say, but there is no sign of tampering here."

A stuttering sigh escaped Harry at that. " I see." the disbelief was clear to hear in his voice.

Ginny came back to her senses as the spell ended, making her land on her bum on the ground. Brown eyes were focussing on Harry with all the hatred she could muster. "You should've stayed dead, Tom!" she snarled with all the vitriol inside of her. "My husband and I know the truth about you!" after all, she knew intimately what could happen with someone's soul when near a Horcrux for long periods of time. Possession and the erasure of the possessed.

That brought the Shadow Phoenix up short. "Tom? Your husband?" he questioned a bit bewildered, before he remembered what happened before he was thrown through the Veil. "So you still believe that bloody idiocy started by Skeeter and her ilk at Malfoy's trial? About me being overtaken by Tom's Horcrux." he snorted derisively, having thought her to be smarter than that. The next moment he once more glared at the platinum blonde ponce in rage. "What kind of bullshit did you feed her to get her to marry you?!" he demanded.

With just a gesture he levitated the quivering pile of misery and excrement that was Malfoy towards himself. "For that you'll die, Malfoy!" he promised. Already the eerie green light of the Killing Curse illuminated the space between the two men. Curiously it was edged with shadows seemingly caressing the spell.

Darcy, putting one delicate hand on his broad shoulder, hedged. "Do you really want to make him into a martyr, Harry?" normal people would be cowed by his growl, but Darcy saw the miniscule hesitation. "The public already think of you as evil. Do you want to confirm heir views and tarnish your legacy even more?"

"What should I do then?" he snapped back, glaring at her this time. Impatient for his justice, still holding the spell and close to unleashing it. "Let scum like him get away unscathed?"

Unperturbed by that outburst – she had seen worse from her sisters – Darcy explained. "Easy, you administer true justice." her words were whispered sweetly in his ear as she leaned in, nimble hands distractingly caressing his shoulders. "He spread lies about you, so you reveal to people the truth in a way they can't doubt. Death would be a mercy for someone like him, who hasn't even managed to achieve his goal of killing you. Instead make his greatest fear come true. Make him suffer like you suffered."

The Witch of Darkness hoped she got through to him, knowing that the intent behind killing someone with magic was most important. It may not stain the soul completely immediately, however it had a accumulative effect. Luckily, Harry seemed to give it some serious thought.

'I'd be nothing but a hypocrite.' he realised with a barely contained growl. On one hand preaching one thing and on the other doing the opposite. Besides, punishing Malfoy so that his life was miserable appealed to him as well.

Once he was done thinking about it Harry dismissed the Killing Curse and clasped Malfoy's twitching arm. "I'll give you a choice now, Malfoy!" he said, his emerald gaze burning into Draco's grey and milky eyes. "Either I shall make you choke on your own teeth, slowly. Or you cooperate and get to live" sadly it wouldn't be a life worth living in Malfoy's eyes, if Harry had anything to say about it.

'What will you choose?' the wizard wondered, hoping Malfoy's pride would win out. In the end it was Malfoy's cowardice that won over his tattered pride, as it always did.

They were interrupted by Narcissa once more, crawling on the ground and trying to get to her son. "Don't do it, Draco!" after she had lost her husband to the after-effects of the Dementors, she was determined to not lose her son as well.

"Glacius!" Only for her to be hit by white-blue wind of pure cold courtesy of Icy, freezing the woman as she was swiftly made her look like a statue encased in a layer of hoarfrost.

Harry briefly smiled at the witch. "Thank you, Icy." his words causing the young woman's pale cheeks to flush as she preened.

"I-I'll... d-d-do it." he stuttered out, teeth clattering as the aftershocks wracked through his body.

"Darcy will be our binder, then." Harry told the coward as the witch floated closer to their joined hands.

When she was ready Darcy began the spell by asking for the only vow she needed. "Do you both swear to only tell the full truth and nothing but the truth in the next half an hour, as well as repeat the same words publicly in a week's time?"

"Yes." Harry swore easily.

"Y-y-yes." Draco ground out after a few tries, his pride warring with his desire to live. Once he agreed a tongue of flame wrapped around their clasped forearms, binding them together through an Unbreakable Vow.

By now everyone in the leftover audience was staring, some enraptured and few horrified, wondering where the events of today would lead. Or what consequences they would bring for their society at large. Some of Draco's acquaintances watched the proceedings with dread, their eyes flickering to the many openly staring Muggleborn and Half-blood servants around the room. Thankfully they weren't allowed to have their wands.

Darcy began with casting a Sonorous on all three of them, followed by Harry's question. "Did you ever identify, now or in the past, as the person known as Tom Marvolo Riddle – also known as Lord Voldemort or more commonly by his epithet of You-Know-Who?"

"No!" he answered strongly and truthfully. While he did go through a little bit of an identity crisis, that only happened in the beginning of his time in Omega. Due to accruing so many memories not his own before learning to control the process better.

The words made Ginny go pale, her brown eyes growing wide and her mouth falling open in shock. Murmurs of unease rippled through the crowd.

Darcy then turned to Draco, asking. "Did you willingly conspire against Harry James Potter, fabricating and twisting evidence to have him thrown through the Veil of Death on trumped up charges?"

Draco visibly struggled this time. Harry and the Trix didn't know if it was because Draco thought he could cheat an Unbreakable Vow, or if he was exhausted. In the end he sagged and tried to whisper. "Yes." Only for the Sonorous to amplify his voice so it echoed throughout the room like their own, making him grimace as the damning words went free.

This time the reaction was much louder as former enemies of Malfoy realized the mistake they made. Not due to them fucking over Mudbloods and Half-bloods. No, that was par for the course. Rather it was because they now had to deal with a pissed of Harry Potter. Ginny's gaze darted from Harry to Draco, her eyes growing ever wider before becoming dull through shock and rolling into the back of her skull as she fainted onto the floor.

With just two questions they had unravelled the public image of Malfoy. Though, Harry was not satisfied. Far from it. Without warning the hand he grasped Malfoy with gained a black outline, looking the same as when he dismissed the Killing Curse cast by Draco. It looked as if light had fled from the appendage.

The scion of House Malfoy tried to put up a futile fight, feeling weaker and weaker the longer it went on. Right up until he felt an all encompassing agony that consumed him more than the Torture Curse ever could. It felt as if his muscles were being cut apart by rusted knifes, his nerves plunged into acid. Once it was over he was completely empty of something he couldn't properly define or comprehend in his current debilitating state.

Only witnessing through blurry eyes as a shimmer hovered in the air before dissipating into the air around them. Realising deep within his fading consciousness that he was now missing an essential part of himself. Something that had always been with him. Right up until it wasn't, and it never again would be.

"What did you do?" Darcy asked the question an exhausted and weak Draco was now too unconscious to pose.

Harry let go and let his enemy fall to the ground in a heap. "I took all of his magic." the Shadow Phoenix commented, sounding pleased. "and crippled his Magical Circuits so that he can't replenish it either." emerald eyes heavy with judgement fell onto the still form on the floor. "He's in essence nothing but that which he hates more than anything; a Muggle."

That proclamation sent waves of shock and unease through the remaining crowd. Once more prompting them to flee in all directions with renewed vigour born of fear, thinking they were next in line to have the same done to them.

The Trix let them do so by a simple gesture from Harry. Nothing but contempt in their eyes directed at the cowards.

In the end they left the Malfoys as they were, except Icy dispelling the ice prison of Narcissa, before leaving the place.

"I thought revenge would taste sweeter." Harry sighed out, knowing that the only reason he had clung so tightly to it was due to it being an easy focus during his time on Planet Omega. Normally his rage was burning hot and bright, but also quickly extinguished. Almost never holding grudges for too long, nor making them his whole aim.

Despite the disappointment of Stormy, Icy and himself, Harry knew it was better this way. It had felt good to vent his rage in the moment, but it lasted not nearly as long as he thought it would. His wrath already greatly diminished by his time on Magix with the Trix, Bloom and Chimera. Neither did he really want to become like Voldemort, no matter how justified it might be in his own mind to punish all those cowards.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Great Britain, London, Grimmauld Place 12.

Tucked away in northwestern London, a twenty minute walk from King's Cross, Station, lied number twelve, Grimmauld Place. It pushed its neighbouring houses apart as Harry approached the magical building to manifest itself into reality under the starlight. As he remembered the house had a worn set of stone steps leading to a battered front door. On the door was a silver knocker in the shape of a twisted serpent, but it had no keyhole, handle or anything else that would indicate it being a door.

The Trix watched Harry's rather enticing back as he visibly gathered himself to approach the deceptively mundane house where his childhood friend Hermione Granger now lived. All three able to see the house due to Harry sharing the secret of its location with them. He had decided to visit here instead of the Burrow. Unsure of what he might find at the Burrow due to Ginny being married to Malfoy.

"Why did you stop him?" Stormy hissed to Darcy, teal eyes narrowed and brow furrowed. "He should've torn these weaklings apart and gotten his revenge!"

The Witch of Darkness did not look at her sister, instead inspecting her nails a little, commenting. "You know, I actually expected Icy to be the one to complain about that. Your anger is usual gone as quickly as it comes." she turned towards her silver-haired sister. "No offence meant."

"None taken." she had been disappointed as well, but it wasn't her place to question her master for such things. Her judgement hadn't been the best lately anyhow.

"And to answer your question: It's because he is a gentle man that was pushed too far. It is simply not in his nature to be overly vengeful. Neither do I want him to be." The brunette proclaimed with a shrug and now looking at the cloud-haired woman, a delicate eyebrow raised. "Or do you want a repeat of Darkar?" Darcy herself had no desire to be used, discarded and lose her gained power again.

"No." came the reluctant, petulant and growled answer. Her typical scowl back on the Storm witch's features.

Satisfied, Darcy nodded towards the currently indecisive wizard. "He needed something to focus on during his stay on Omega and revenge was probably the easiest." she put one arm over her enticing bosom, fingers touching the golden and intricately woven Gloomix sitting around her throat and fiddling with it. "Once he was free, revenge swiftly grew to be an afterthought behind exploring new places... helping us."

The last comment made all three of them blush happily, smiles tugging at their lips at the knowledge that they took priority in such a manner. The one on Icy's lips was forcefully transformed into a frown. "That's pretty presumptuous, to imply you know what's better for our master than he himself does." she pointed out, sapphire eyes narrowed in suspicion. Their roles were pretty well defined.

The brunette rolled her golden eyes and countered with a huff. "Well, a good subordinate should know what their master needs, even if he himself doesn't realise it!" blind loyalty was dangerous, after all. Darcy just hoped she never would have to choose to abandon the power and everything else Harry had given them.

"That's not what a servants does, but a wife!" Stormy pointed out with a warning glower.

"Is it?" Darcy mused with a smile barely on the edge of being polite. All while mockingly tapping her chin thoughtfully with one index-finger. "You're just disappointed you weren't able to get off of him hitting more people and destroying stuff." she commented with a grin, golden eyes twinkling.

"I hate it when you do that!" Stormy huffed, arms crossed petulantly.

"Do what?"

"Making sense!" Icy finished for her sister, annoyed at them and herself. "This discussion isn't over though."

"You three coming?" Harry called out, shouting over his shoulder. Emerald eyes watching them expectantly. "Or should I go in alone?"

Mouths shutting with a nearly audible click the Trix followed him to the door. A knock and a minute of waiting later the door was opened by a brown-haired woman Harry would recognize anywhere. Hermione had grown into her looks even more now than before, possessing an attractive figure with curves in all the right places. Bushy hair had given way to lazy curls with ringlets framing her heart-shaped face while the majority was held in a relaxed ponytail. Though, there were also dark bags under her bloodshot eyes, looking as if she hadn't got a good rest in a few years. She wore a simple white nightgown.

"Hey, Hermione!" Harry greeted her with a wave and a lopsided smile, his eyes shimmering strangely in the moonlight.

Hermione's mouth fell open in shock, chocolate brown eyes wide in disbelief. As always her mind was a whirlwind of activity, this time trying to rationalize his presence. Be it someone under Polyjuice, charm or glamour. All of these thoughts and theories were discarded just as quickly as they formed. Due to the simple reason that Grimmauld Place was still under the Fidelius and as such not possible to be infiltrated by anyone not in the know. And the people that knew were either dead or on a very short list.

"Harry?!" Hermione chocked out, eyes watering heavily that soon rolled down her cheeks as tears. She got herself under control a little bit, visibly wrestling internally before demanding. "What did I say to you before you confronted the person trying to steal the artefact hidden on the second floor corridor in our first year at Hogwarts? Who was it and what did she try to steal?" for once she was glad for Dumbledore's penchant to swipe things under the rug. No one but Harry and herself knew what happened before he confronted Riddle. Neither having talked about it with anyone to her knowledge.

The Last Potter chuckled at that, grinning. "It was the third floor corridor and the perpetrator also wasn't a woman, but good try to misdirect me with implications." he commented teasingly, trying to lighten the mood. Upon her tensing up he sighed and answered. "It was our Defence Professor Quirinus Quirrel, who was willingly possessed by the shade of Voldemort. He was trying to steal the Philosopher's Stone from the Mirror of Erised to resurrect his master. The stone was put there by our Headmaster at the time; Albus Dumbledore. Most likely as a lure to confirm his suspicions of Voldemort surviving his encounter with my mother."

"And, what did I say?" Hermione tried to demand, but her throat constricted painfully that I came out in a rasp. Her Occlumency working overtime to shield herself from mental intrusion to snatch the necessary information out of her mind.

"You told me I'm a great Wizard, whereupon I replied that you're better." he smiled softly at his best friend, emerald green meeting warm brown. "Then you said there are more important things than books and cleverness." By now Hermione's lips trembled mightily. "Like friendship and bravery."

Without warning the witch launched herself at the wizard, a sob escaping her throat as she imitated a particularly cute cutting of Devil's Snare. "It's you! It's you! It's you!" she mumbled into his chest over and over again. "I've missed you so much!"

"I've missed you too." He let her get it out of her system for a few minutes.

Finally Hermione rambled on as was her wont. "What happened? How did you survive? Why...?" after a look behind him and seeing the three young women, she added. "And who're they?"

"That's a long story, but I'm equally interested in knowing what happened in my absence."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

United States of America, California, Gardenia.

Vanessa Smith, Bloom's adoptive mother, was a woman with tanned skin coming from working long hours under the sun in her garden and short brown hair framing her face that possessed hazel eyes. She wore only light makeup, usually consisting of pale yellow-gold eye shadow and peach lipstick. "Where did I put that damn salad dressing?!" she muttered to herself impatiently rummaging around her freezer.

If anyone had asked Vanessa what she was doing in her kitchen, she would have told them she was making a salad and it would be perfectly true. She would deny, if asked, that she was enjoying the show the two presumed fairies her daughter Bloom had brought with her put on in her garden. Currently wanting nothing more than to get back to her entertainment.

Her family was hosting the annual Neighbourhood Barbecue. The Barbecue was a tradition in their neighbourhood by now. They all took turns hosting it and everyone contributed something to it, be it meat, salad, self-made bread or other things. It was, as her husband Mike had once put it, an example of how people can come together without negativity. This year it also happened to coincide with Bloom's surprise visit home. A fact Vanessa was grateful for, because she had run out of excuses to make about what Bloom did now or which school she was attending currently. Traditionally the hosts also invited very good friends and family, which she guessed Bloom's hanger-on now counted as.

Some people even thought Bloom had run away from home to look for her birth parents. A fact of gossip that had enraged the usually laid-back and gentle woman. Not least of all due to the kernel of truth it held deep inside.

"There you are!" she exclaimed after finding the dressing, hidden behind a mountain of additional meat for the barbecue, in case of something going wrong or being burnt. With haste she finished the salad and rejoined the festivities outside.

Once she was outside Vanessa immediately beheld the spectacle again, joining her husband and daughter at the grill.

On one side of the beautifully maintained garden stood the two new fairies. The blonde her daughter had introduced as Diaspro Vala and the one with dark blue hair – it seemed to be her natural colour as her eyebrows had the same one – as Chimera Celsius. Both were currently talking with one of the neighbours. The stunning young blonde wore clothes fit for a queen, consisting of an ivory dress with puffy sleeves, a maroon corset inlaid with intricately woven nacre and jasper. As well as jewellery swirling up her arms. Her heeled shoes alone cost more than what either of the Smith's made in a year. All in all completely unsuited for a simple get-together with neighbours.

Chimera on the other hand wore clothes more fitting for the occasion, but not really appropriate either. Her outfit was a long sleeved gothic dress the colour of mulled wine, decorated with a pale pink frills at the bottom of her short skirt. She also had long dark purple stockings and shoes the exact colour as her dress. Most striking were the large scar going over the bridge of her nose and the bandages wrapped around her torso.

"Democracy, really?" Diaspro was heard saying with an air of condescension about her that could be physically cut, a sneer in her amused voice. She wore and wielded her smile as expertly as any weapon. "Utterly amusing, to think you expect commoners like yourself to have any idea what's good for a country."

"Quite." Chimera agreed with an equally amused sneer directed at the man. "One has to be born to rule and learn proper administration from a young age." despite her behaviour she did receive such tutelage in how to run a household and more. She just did not have much need to use it for now.

Vanessa watched and heard as the man tried to mount a defence, feeble as it was. However, he was no political scientist. Only a passionate citizen holding the opinion that Democracy – even though the U.S was technically a Republic – was the best due to being told such, without any kind of proof or knowledge to back the claim up. He had no real recourse against their arguments. Be they instability from constantly changing leaders, there being no scope for morality in Democracy due to the focus being on political powerplay, delays brought about by consulting so many people, ordinary people being unaware of what was good for them and being only allowed to vote between pre-selected candidates which promoted corruption and nepotism as much as any Monarchy.

The mother of Bloom was aware that Democracy was no better or worse than Monarchy or any other form of government. Except for the pure and delusional evil of communism, of course. Each had pros and cons to itself. To think one was better than another or god forbid, perfect, was foolish in the extreme. While amusing to witness the spectacle, what Diaspro said next blew all previous claims of her out of the water, making Vanessa and Bloom choke and sputter in disbelieving laughter.

"Might as well let women vote for doing nothing while you're at it." Diaspro commented disdainfully and dismissively, obviously not quite including herself in that statement. She was aristocratic despite being disowned and as such still held her titles unlike Chimera. The only democratic systems that halfway worked were those where it wasn't a right but a privilege one earned through work. Those who hadn't earned it didn't value it and were also the worst kind of voters. They were those who didn't understand civilization, and wouldn't like it if they did. The hitch-hikers. The people who created nothing, and who didn't appreciate what others had created for them, and who thought civilization was something that just existed and that all they needed to do was enjoy what they can understand of it—luxuries, a high living standard, and easy work for high pay.

Utter silence reigned as words deemed heretical by the worldwide cult of Feminism were voiced out loud by one of they perceived as their own. Vanessa waited with baited breath for the inevitable screeching to start as the fuse on a powder-keg of epic proportions was lit. The suspense was killing her. The clash of cultures was better than anything up on TV, the woman decided.

"How dare you!" one rotund harpy hollered predictably, her face red with indignation. Followed by a gaggle of them creating the clucking of hens intent to peck a rival to death. "We fought for decades, no centuries, to become equal to men!" she ranted zealously. "To overthrow their oppression and evil stranglehold! To no longer be enslaved by marriage!"

All Chimera and Diaspro did was laugh at that, to them, ridiculous statement.

"Oh please." the Solarian fairy tittered. "Is that how you really feel?" her eyes of blue roamed over the woman's body, a knowing smile blossoming on her face. "Or is that just because you could never get a man to actually marry you?"

The blonde fairy added her own two knuts. "If men truly are so evil and had had such an oppressive stranglehold over women as you claim, then how is it no longer the case?" she pointed out without intention to let the fool reply. "I'll tell you. It is by the grace of men that you can stand here and voice your pathetic opinions. If they truly wanted you oppressed then you'd be oppressed." Diaspro told them with a disinterested shrug. "As such you've got as much power, political or otherwise, as men allow you to have." Quite aware that men held the monopoly on violence and physical power by nature's decree. Weapons could mitigate that only so much and were available to everyone either way.

After all, why else would the majority of women be so focussed on getting a strong and powerful man, if not in part for protection? Even if only subconsciously looking for a stalwart, strong and dependable man. Sure, there were exceptions in the form of Fairies and Witches who wielded magic, but those were in the vast minority and there were Wizards as well. Even in the so called Magical Galaxy, those without magic outnumbered those with by a large margin.

There also was a reason why the vast majority of monarchies were still patriarchies, despite most kings being married to powerful fairies. It was the simple fact that women by an large were irrational beings, and fairies more so. Not someone – be they man or woman – you wanted to be ruled by most of the time, in Diaspro's opinion. Ruling needed logic and a firm hand, requiring hard and ugly choices to be made for something approaching a fair outcome to occur. Women and Fairies in particular either tried to mitigate suffering, appease and please everyone – an impossibility and even a disadvantage ready to be exploited for a ruler – or were incredibly biased in favour of friends and family most of the time. Even the vast majority of Domino's good queens had always listened to their husbands' advice, as well as putting him in charge of the army per tradition. Sometimes even slipping into simply being matrilineal for especially weak queens.

"Besides," the blonde continued in front of the frothing female mob surrounding her, talking like she was speaking a universal truth. "women are for petting, pampering and praising."

This time Chimera frowned, countering with a shake of her head. "No, we're for pouncing, penetrating and pregnancy." after all, there was nothing as powerfully feminine as pregnancy.

"Oh god." Vanessa brought out, biting her knuckles hard enough to draw blood in an effort to keep from laughing like a maniac. Anticipating the reply fervently while her husband stood beside her with an amused look as he tended to the meat on the grill, watching the public train-wreck of a conversation with the rest of the stunned guests.

Diaspro seemed to contemplate those words. "Hmm, true." she nodded seriously. "Breeding suitable heirs with a powerful man and raising the next generation is the greatest responsibility and joy a woman can have!" it was the most important duty of a noblewoman after all, and something she still greatly believed in. Love Potion or not.

Vanessa's attention turned back towards the woman that had first shouted at the two fairies. She was approaching fifty years of age and called Ms. Porter, known to the neighbourhood for being an absolutely rabid feminist. She only still came here because she somehow believed Bloom's mother to be an ally of the cause, as Ms. Porter said it. Apparently believing that to be the case because Vanessa herself couldn't get pregnant, while ignoring that she would've liked nothing more. Though, at least now Porter could serve some purpose for once in form of entertainment.

"I...I..." the Porter woman barely brought out in her rage. Similar disbelief etched into her contemporaries around her.

Chimera commented disdainfully, as was her way. "Did you not understand her?" the words said so condescendingly it made it seem like Chimera's nose was in the air when it wasn't. She turned to her fellow fairy "Seemed simple enough to understand, didn't it?"

The blonde nodded before sniffing haughtily. "True, I even lowered myself by addressing that hoodlum in a manner she understood," she shuddered for good effect. "by using common parlance."

"Quite." Chimera agreed, still hating Diaspro to an extent. Even if she couldn't blame the blonde for wanting to sleep with Harry, because in Chimera's mind that was just common sense for a fairy. More so hating her for how she did it. But not despising her so much as to subject Diaspro to such atrocities as to talk with commoners like they were on the same level. "We're both going through it."

"I mean just look at her." Diaspro continued, one hand waving at a nearby girl. "Or her."

"Excuse me?!" Mitzi exclaimed in shock, strongly offended. The young woman in question had long black hair parted to one side and common brown eyes. She wore a green tank top with a single yellow line going horizontally and small cut-out sections going down the centre. She also wore khaki capris. "What's wrong with how I look?!"

Diaspro did so in excruciating detail, much to Bloom's delight.

Explaining that on the surface nothing was wrong with her to the common observer, even finding her to be pleasant and beautiful to look at. However, for the noble fairies everything screamed peasant at them. She had a common beauty, which every girl possessed to some degree through their youth, but nothing exceptional. Then came her hairstyle – a thing of little maintenance and virtually no upkeep to demonstrate effort involved – followed by her posture, choice of words and even the amount of makeup. Lastly were her clothes that had brand logos all over, proclaiming herself as someone that wanted to look rich but wasn't. After all, every idiot could buy brand clothes off the rack. Only truly wealthy could buy handcrafted things tailored to their body that lasted long.

While the public spectacle went on Bloom deeply enjoyed Mitzi being verbally mauled by Diaspro and Chimera. However, sadly all good things must come to an end. 'Not now, Harry.' she lamented inside her mind as she saw the man approach with the Trix and another brunette woman of his age through the open garden gate. 'Let them verbally eviscerate Mitzi some more.' not quite wanting the torment of her childhood bully to end so soon.

"Does Harry look like peasant to you as well then?" Icy challenged, both slender arms crossed with a challenging smirk tugging at her lips.

Diaspro scowled briefly at the Trix before ignoring her and focussing on Harry. "No, he's obviously a hero. Someone that can be inserted into any social bracket due to great deeds done by him." there was a reason why heroes often married princesses, outside of getting some strong new blood into royalty.

Bloom, seeing the impending explosion if nothing was done, killed the fight at inception with a question. "Who's that Professor Potter?" going with the story of him being a teacher of theirs as she motioned towards the older brunette. She wore white capri shorts, a periwinkle blouse left mostly open over a white tanktop and brown woven sandals, belt and bracelet.

He smiled and put an arm around Hermione's waist. "This is my best friend, Hermione Granger.".

'Poor woman.' Vanessa thought as she saw Granger subtly grimace at being introduces as nothing more than a best friend. At least the barbecue wasn't a total disaster for now.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

United States of America, California, Gardenia.

"I don't know what I expected." a cultured voice said with a drawl, killing the messenger owl negligently before lighting the dead beast on fire and throwing it into the trash. Long platinum blonde hair kept in an elaborate braid fell over the imposing man's shoulder, while cold grey eyes beheld everything before him as inferior. He wore a superior sneer together with a suit that cost a fortune for the average person, though those who knew him were aware that he hated the Muggle attire.

The voice of the next one that spoke held nothing but amusement as he heckled. "Well, what can you expect from cowardly Frenchmen?!" this one couldn't be a bigger contrast to his contemporaries. Wearing ripped jeans, black leather boots and jacket with no shirt. His hair was shaved at the sides, spiked up to make a Mohawk while coloured bright pink, making him look like the stereotypical British punk.

"Really? Now on the cusp of our ultimate victory?" a third one with a small but well-trimmed goatee sighed out. He was of clear African decent, judging by his features and dreadlocks. Though, he was carrying himself more like European nobility than anything else. In contrast to the first his features were rather gentle and kind, possessing warm brown eyes and a smile promising mischief, but hiding a dangerous edge in both.

The platinum blonde ignored the words, his lifeless eyes landing on the punk. "As if a contemptuous little worm like you would know anything about honour, mutt!" he fired back at the punk.

"Say that one more time, Bad Faith!" was retorted with equal vitriol, his teeth were sharpening and growing longer, as were his nails. Evidently readying his magic for a confrontation.

A harsh voice interrupted. "Enough!" he growled out in a show of temper, showing impatience openly for but a second before calming again. It came from the last of them, putting any further discussion to rest before it began. He was – as were all of them – solidly built, having broad shoulders, a massive chest, flat stomach and heavy arms and legs. From behind a mop of unruly crimson hair smouldered a pair of tempestuous blue eyes. "Anagan is correct. The happenings in our ancestral land and specifically your home are of no concern now, Duman, Gantlos!"

"All that matters now is to eliminate the Last Fairy of Earth!" a slightly manic grin spread over his face as the ring on his finger glowed with eerie violet light, tugging him in the correct direction. "Then the Oath of the Knights of Walpurgis will finally be fulfilled!"

"As you say, Ogron!" Gantlos spat, clearly doubtful after centuries of doing this duty.

Magical Hero: Equinox. Chapter 5

Japan, Shizuoka Prefecture, Musutafu City, Year 2251.

Hari mentally berated himself for being so stupid to think nothing would go wrong. He had known Himiko's parents were assholes very similar to the Dursley family, absolutely obsessed with normalcy and their social status. Which was why his plan had involved them being away on a trip for a week to somewhere he didn't care to remember. For once the disregard of their daughter being a boon rather than an extreme annoyance.

'Of course something had to go wrong that saw them return early, cancelling the rest of the trip.' he thought furiously as he flew away from Himiko's former home, having gotten the truth from them with the aid of some spells. Followed by him taking a pair of Himiko's clothes and removing his visit from their memories before going on his search. Right now he was absolutely tearing through the night skies as fast as he could, flying on a cloud of shadowy smoke. Himiko was unstable enough as it is and this dilemma hopefully didn't exasperate that.

His rather obvious action alerted one or two underground heroes to him, but none present could do anything to interact with a flying object. Luckily it was night and so there weren't too many people about that would notice a dark cloud move across the sky.

A stick hovered above his hand, acting as a compass that pointed him directly to Himiko. Clearly charmed with a Point-Me spell to achieve that effect, even if that only worked on people the caster was familiar with and could picture clearly.

One part of him hoped that she simply went to the Midoriya residence, possible fallout be damned. Sadly, the stick was leading him not in the direction of his home, or even Saiko's. Instead it led him straight to a deserted industrial complex full of rusty pipes and abandoned equipment.

“Himiko!” he called out, voice filled with worry and still following the stick's direction. “Are you here?!”

Further and further he went into the dark corridors, conjuring floating blue-bell flames to illuminate the surroundings around himself properly.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few minutes earlier.

Himiko's day couldn't get much worse, the girl decided as she stumbled aimlessly through the industrial complex. She had done as Hari requested, using his blood to imitate him and talk to his mother on the phone. 'It had been so much fun, too!' she thought, sniffling in despair as fat tears ran down her transformed cheeks.

The young girl had briefly thought about going to the Midoriya residence, but in the end decided to not ruin the surprise Hari had planned by discovering and hopefully developing his Quirk. Even if she could've easily posed as him by staying transformed. That was wrong though, not to mention that he was her best friend. Neither could she go to Saiko's house, the family being away on vacation during the summer holidays. Perhaps predictably nobody offer to help her, despite her asking multiple people and more than one time. Either they ignored her or told her to go away. Evidently always assuming a hero would show up to take care of it.

None did.

She could still hear the words and insults hurled at her from her parents and other people who didn't understand or accept her. The words and accusations echoing in her mind and bouncing around in her skull.

Deviant freak!

Demon!

We gave birth to something... inhuman!

So in a futile effort to escape from the voices in her head she ran away. Without her noticing Himiko had soon found herself in this abandoned lot, being forced to seek shelter for the moment her transformation ultimately ran out and she'd be in her birthday suit, not having been given the grace of her belongings before being thrown out.

“Why... is how... I show love... wrong?” she hiccuped, huddled into a ball of sadness as she tried to wipe her tears away. She hoped Hari would return soon, he understood her like no one else did. Not to mention those beautiful blood-stained eyes full of compassion mixed with fond exasperation.

A sound of metal meeting concrete brought Himiko out of her stupor, making her perk up in fright and instinct. A clangour echoed throughout the structure, the sound of pipes hitting the ground making itself known. Soon followed by voices trying to be quiet and failing.

“What're you doing, idiot?” one voice hissed. “Do you want Heroes to come here?!”

A sound of flesh roughly hitting flesh could be heard then, reminding Himiko of her parents' frequent rows. “Shut up!” another snarled viciously. “I'm the one you should be worried about! Do you have my money or not?!”

“H-hey, hey!” the first stuttered, his bravado gone as he shuffled backwards from the sound of it. “I'll have the money in a few days, Kugisaki-kun!”

As things progressed Himiko sneaked past a few half-empty and cracked beer bottles, avoiding the shards and looking around the corner. She saw two men illuminated by the street lamps from outside, one gripping the other's shirt tightly with his right as their noses nearly touched. The smaller one was a salaryman from the looks of him. Balding, portly, sweaty and a nervous wreck.

The other one – presumably Kugisaki – was tall and wiry young man with wild spiky turquoise hair, a short goatee, and notably inward-slanting yellow eyes and very small eyebrows. His front teeth were sharpened to a point. He wore a tank top with a sleeveless vest over it, jeans, leather shoes, and a plaid shirt tied around his waist. A glass cylinder was held in the aggressor's left hand, dangling by his side and full of a bright crimson liquid.

It looked like blood and fascinated Himiko.

The meek salaryman was pressed against the wall, struggling and trying to reach the jar desperately. “I need it, please!” tears were pathetically falling down his face as he flailed around.

Her own current situation and the reason for it combined with her innocence, thinking the bullied man was like her, made Himiko decided to intervene. It's what a hero would do and if no one helped her, then she'd help another. “Hey, meanie!” she called out, trying her best to produce a smile like All Might. “Leave that mister alone!”

“Huh,” the punk said, pushing the struggling junkie onto the ground and keeping him there by putting a foot on his stomach. “why you grinning at me like that?” he growled, his brow furrowed heavily as his anger began to boil to unreasonable levels. “You looking down on me, little punk?”

Caught off guard by the disproportionate reaction, the blonde girl stuttered out, confused. “N-n-no?”

“Always looking down on me.” Kugisaki growled out, approaching the petrified girl menacingly. Only seeing a mockingly smiling spectre before him. “I'll show you, boy!” three long and slightly curved claws made of sharpened bone erupted out between each knuckle threateningly.

His words caused her to remember that she still looked like Hari wearing his school uniform right now. Her transformation still in effect, and having been used to protect her from the elements with the sludge's insulating properties. As she backed up rapidly, Himiko soon had her back against a wall. Heart hammering in her chest so fast it felt like an imprint was left on her ribcage. “S-St-Stop!” she begged with Hari's voice wishing he was here right now, turning away and closing her eyes in anticipation of pain as she crosser her arms in front of her face.

Unexpectedly she heard a grunt followed by a short scuffle, causing Himiko to peek through her eyelids. The sweaty old man had briefly surprised Kugisaki, pushing the delinquent to the ground via a tackle and snatching the container, giving her a brief glimpse of hope. Only to crush it shortly afterwards.

“Thank you, little boy!” the old man called out as he fled while clutching the vial in one hand, not even looking over his shoulder. “I'll repay you someday!”

Words failed Himiko at that, still having the threat in front of her. She didn't understand. Why couldn't he repay or help her right now? Because as it stood there seemed no tomorrow for her.

“Fuckin' junkies!” the spiky-haired punk spat out, standing up and seeing his wares gone. “If he doesn't, then you're gonna pay for that!” Kugisaki growled out, utterly incensed right now as he lunged for his target, claws outstretched to dismember her.

“I don't think so!” a new voice – a familiar one to Himiko, but with an unfamiliar tone of command to it – echoed through the corridor. Shortly followed by a wave of power that flung Himiko's charging attacker roughly against the wall, knocking the wind out of him and causing dust and debris to fall down from the ceiling through the impact's sheer strength. Kugisaki was seemingly knocked out at once.

Luckily Himiko could see perfectly in the dark due to her cat-like eyes, letting her make out the newcomer easily. “Hari!” she called out in relief, tears of joy running messily down her transformed face. It didn't matter that he looked like a wraith, floating on black smoke and surrounded by mournful blue flames resembling will-o'-wisps. Questions as to how managed to do this or even find her didn't even enter her mind.

She ran to him fast, reaching him just as he landed and the dark mist he rode on dissipated into nothing. Immediately she latched onto him in a strong hug, clinging to Hari and sobbing into his chest as all of today unloaded. Utterly relishing the warmth that embraced her from the floating flames, but even more so as he returned her hug and rubbed her back.

As he did so her disguise finally ended, dissolving into its usual sludge and running down her body to pool at their feet. Of course she was naked outside of a thin layer of it; her Quirk didn't work well otherwise. With her skin producing the substance and layering it over her body, clothes would act like a sieve and utterly ruin the transformation and make it look ridiculous.

Out of sheer instinct Himiko drove her fangs into his neck, seeking the familiar warmth and taste of his blood. Her textured tongue swirling over the wound to lap up the delicious sanguine fluid, reminding her that her friend was right here by taking in his unique scent. That inhalation of joy reminiscent of a floral aroma played lightly about her nose, as gentle as the flutter of butterfly wings or the momentary trace of a lover’s lips. As she took another, deeper breath, the scents – the likes of which she had sparingly experienced before – totally enveloped her senses. She felt the soft petals trace over her cheeks – more of those gentle kisses.

It worked extremely well to calm her down.

“What happened, Himiko-chan?” he asked once she was calm enough, hoping the usage of her loved suffix would coax the truth out.

The question only brought a fresh wave of tears from the girl, now now longer biting his neck. Her little hands curled into firsts, gripping the front of his shirt tightly as she painfully and messily sobbed into his chest. A potent mixture of sadness and relief flooded her being. Once – after about five minutes – she was a little calmer the words poured out of her. How she had done as he asked and impersonated him on the phone by transforming. Followed by a little innocent playing around, pretending to be him.

The problem occurred once her parents unexpectedly returned, catching her in the act. Predictably they reacted poorly to her protestations and explanations, not believing a whit of it either way. Of course they berated her something fierce, throwing all manner of insults at Himiko before throwing her out permanently.

“Why does everyone hate me?” she questioned no one in particular. Everyone outside of Hari hated her, even Saiko simply tolerated her sometimes. Everyone was either freaked out by her Quirk or her behaviour. Himiko didn't understand why it was wrong to do what she did. It's not like it hurt anyone.

“Oh, Himiko.” Hari sighed, once more foregoing the suffix while rubbing her back in consolation. “I don't hate you. You're my best friend.” he told her truthfully, separating and putting his hands on her tiny shoulders. And wasn't that a revelation? While Saiko was his friend as well, the genius wasn't as close to him as Himiko by a long shot. He simply couldn't resist Himiko's upbeat attitude, her energy and bright smile.

Himiko looked at him with an intensifying blush, a wobbly smile tugging at her lips. When she saw the mess she made of his neck and clothes – her Quirk's sludge and the big tear stains on his shoulders – she frantically apologized, a habit born out of her too strict parents need for perfection. “I-I'm s-so-sorry. I m-made a mess...”

“Stop, Himiko.” he told her with a small but reassuring smile, wiping some tears away. “It's just clothes.” Internally he had been debating if he should conjure some clothes for the girl or simply use those he took from her home. In the end he decided to do the former, having already showcased abilities to her that for most people couldn't be explained by one Quirk alone. With a flick of his wrist a simple white sundress materialized out of thin air, followed by a snap of his fingers that vanished the sludge on her body and his clothes.

“Ooh.” the girl marvelled at the happenings, putting the falling dress on quickly. “Your Quirk is weird!” she stated with small giggle and a subdued but growing sparkle in her slitted eyes. She immediately stopped doing that, thinking she'd insulted the one who always helped her like her parents did to her.

Hari simply chuckled, dispersing her anxiety as he nodded. “Indeed, it is.”

“Not as weird as you're gonna look once I'm through!” came a snarling voice behind them and coming closer. “I'll kill you, you little shit!” the drug dealer snarled, claws extended and ready to strike.

Only for Hari's reaction to be to stand in front of Himiko and hold out his hands in front. However, instead of an instinctive spell a thin barbed thread once more shot out of his right palm, driving itself deep into the aggressor's cheek, drawing blood and making him flinch.

With a scowl at his interfering new feature Hari then prepared to send another more conscious banisher the thug's way and hopefully be quick enough. Only for it to be over in a flash, literally. One moment their assailant was in the air and another heartbeat later he was on the ground. Someone had evidently run interference and punched the attacker's face in. Followed now by a rather brutal beating once the thug was down.

The new arrival was a young man with plain looks and a fairly athletic physique. Long black hair was gathered in a ponytail, and a large confident smirk on his face. His most distinctive feature was a long diagonal scar that jutted across his face and over his nose. he wore a black full-body suit with blue and yellow accents, with a trench coat and a black fedora hat of all things.

“Got you now, punk!” the man growled, holding the thug's shirt with his left while rearranging his face a good bit with his right. The more it went on the more disappointed he got, obviously wanting strong opponents to fight. Once he seemed satisfied, the vigilante turned to the children. “You kids are lucky that I arrived. What're you doing here anyway?”

“We explored, mister.” the wizard told him hesitantly, doing his absolute best to make his eyes big and innocent and vulnerable. He added a sniff for god measure.

Himiko, seeing where he was going with this, added. “Hmm.” her face buried into Hari's chest as she nodded into it shyly. She had much experience with trying to appease her parents. Even if most of it didn't work on them anymore, if it ever did.

“Mister?” the man's smirk vanished as if it had never been there, replaced by a frown that was threatening to evolve into a scowl. In Hari's arms Himiko stiffened in alarm, recognizing the change. “I'm a hero!” the adult said and emphasized dramatically while posturing. “The Great Hero: Rock!” he stalked closer to the pair, now towering over the children menacingly and getting into Hari's face. “You should be a lot more grateful for me rescuing you, boy!”

A normal child would've been terrified, become tongue-tied and tried to get away without provoking the adult. However, Hari had never been normal, despite his protestations. Even the version in his memories would not have minced his words. “Never heard of you.” he said without thinking, staring him straight in the eyes. Already planning to flee, not having any intention of fighting the dangerous unknown before him with Himiko there.

“What did you say, boy?!” the self-proclaimed hero snarled, making to grab onto Hari with his right hand. Only to be flung away by an unseen power like a leave blown away by a fierce wind. He had activated Overclock in an instant while airborne, but couldn't reach the pair in time before they vanished with a quiet pop before his blurred vision. Seemingly collapsing in on themselves.

All the so called hero could do was scream in frustration.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

'Wonder what that was all about.' Hari thought once the pair was safe. He definitely hadn't expected to run into a hero, much less one acting more like a villain. Though, he banished the thought from his mind and returned to the present moment.

The blare of what could be described as music – but not to Hari's ears – filled the neon-lit emporium full of blue, white, red and yellow. An aroma of oils, frying foods, and tantalizing, odd spices he couldn't quite place drifted through the air, pulling one toward the electronic counter to the side. Yet, the centre of attention to those who already placed their orders was a multi-armed cook, whose purplish tentacle-like limbs swirled in the air as they simultaneously chopped, seasoned, fried, and served the delectable treasures on offer.

Himiko sat beside Hari inside a so called Might Burger restaurant, swinging her legs and humming along to the noise masquerading as a song. All the while munching on her Smash Burger and Freedom Fries as they sat in the booth. Using the establishment's policy of being permanently open and giving food to the needy to recuperate somewhat. Even if the employees probably already alerted the authorities to two children roaming about during the night. At least they would've, if not for Hari's meddling, courtesy of his liberal application of the Confundus.

Hari pondered the situation some more, wondering how he could keep Himiko from being taken away to some orphanage that'd surely be just as ill-equipped to handle her as her parents were. After all, their aversion to anything abnormal came from Japanese society itself. Basically deeming anything 'abnormal' as something to be curbed. What was seen as abnormal or not was rather subjective and often varied from individual to individual. Exceptions being most Heteromorphs whose Quirks made them look hideous or simply unappealing. Beauty standards by and large hadn't changed too much.

It was doubtful that his mother would take Himiko in. Not because she was a bad person, but rather due to their own financial troubles. Being a single mother with a part-time job and two children to take care of didn't leave too much in terms of disposable income. The damn bureaucrats also would make a terrible nuisance of themselves, like they always did. It was like some immutable law; bureaucrats always sucked.

'What to do?' he wondered, one elbow sitting on the table with the hand belonging to it supporting his head.

“A customer is here!” a recorded voice of All Might cried out once another guest walked through the door. The obnoxious voice of the Number 1 hero grated on Hari's nerves something fierce right now, but he ignored it and returned to the matter at hand.

He could probably create some kind of hideout for her with magic at his disposal. Food and other necessities were equally no problem to procure with it. Of course there would be bureaucratic problems, largely coming with her presence in the various systems that depended on Himiko's parents participating in her life. School and insurance to just name two.

In the end it didn't really matter what he thought as long as he hadn't asked Himiko. Not wanting to be so presumptuous as to simply decide for her.

“What do we do now, Himiko-chan?” he asked as she finished her fizzy drink, taking deep pulls from the straw. Upon her questioning look, he elaborated. “Do you want to try and go back to your parents or...” he ventured, but upon her stiffening and frantically shaking her head he stopped. “What then?”

She set the cup down, followed by fiddling with her fingers. “Can't I move in with you, Zuzu and Mamadoriya?” she ventured hesitantly but hopefully, using her nicknames for the other two members of his family.

The girl had seen their family dynamic first-hand and was envious of him having Inko as a mother. It was a novel feeling to be on the other side of that for once, the reborn wizard found.

Hari sighed at that, but decided to be honest with her. “Mum would probably not turn you away, but we also don't have enough money to feed another mouth.” seeing her crestfallen expression, Harry quickly took her hand and squeezed reassuringly. “Do you really think I'd let you live on the street?”

Blushing in embarrassment and happiness at his care, Himiko shook her head. “No.” she squeezed his hand back, briefly flinching as something sharp pierced her skin. “Ouch!” she exclaimed, pulling her hand back and examining the small cut on her palm.

“Sorry.” The wizard apologized sheepishly. He held one of his hands up to show the holes in his palms where a thin and barbed tentacle dangled before retreating inside. “Still don't have much control over those things.”

Himiko didn't complain any further, aware that she pierced his skin all but daily. “It's alright,” she claimed, licking up the blood with her tongue before a sly smile formed on her feline face. “but I get a favour as compensation, OK?”

Hari simply snorted at that in good humour, smiling at her honestly. “Sure, anything you want.” His words caused Himiko to blush shyly and bashfully, her cheeks glowing crimson now due to him not showing any hesitation to help her in any way he was capable.

A pleasant silence enveloped the pair, Himiko finishing her meal with her face cutely scrunched up in concentration from time to time. Many obvious glances were sent his way, slitted golden eyes darting to and from his face. Apparently unsure of where to settle in their endeavour to map out his being.

“What's on your mind?” he inquired, taking a sip from his own fizzy drink. He could confidently say he didn't like fast food, but the drinks were tolerable.

The blonde seemed to gather all her courage and exclaimed. “If I can't go live with you, Zuzu and Mamadoriya, then I want us to make a Blood-Pact!” she'd get her family, one way or another. A real one this time, together with a place to belong.

Hari raised an eyebrow at the girl. “Already cashing in your favour?” his words held amusement in them, blood-stained eyes glittering softly in the artificial light of the burger joint. He then thought about it seriously and decided to go along with it. Already having an idea that'd most definitely help in keeping track of Himiko.

“Sure.” he began. “Just give me your injured hand, put it in mine and follow my instructions.” he told her and explained everything else they needed to do. Followed by Himiko drawing blood from his palm without an ounce of hesitation and gripping his right tightly with her left. Wound on wound and blood on blood.

The spell had no words – the book from the library in Grimmauld Place had been downright derogatory towards the idea of 'putting words unto such a sacred act of trust' – but required an unnerving familiarity with soul magic. Harry was uncomfortably aware that if it hadn't been for his unwilling experience with Horcruxes, possession and rebirth he would've been unlikely to be able to cast it without considerable practice. Not to mention being the Master of the Deathly Hallows for so long.

It wasn't something as invasive as a Soul-Bond or Dark Mark. Not intertwining his soul with hers, but more along the lines of their souls simply touching briefly. Much like the mind could remember a scent, view or noise, so too could the soul remember things. In this case it'd allow them to vaguely feel each others presence when near, growing weaker with greater distance.

With closed eyes he went through the spell, one wordless step at a time. Harry felt the magic gather between his palm and hers, felt his own body as a glowing entity next to Himiko's distinctly different one and, felt the touch of magic in their joined hands. The strange union of the two of them held between their palms laced together so intimately melded further until it glowed like a small invisible sun.

Then it was over, leaving the pair with an awareness not previously present.

A Song of Fools and Heroes, Prelude. 2/2

Grimmauld Place 12, 1995.

A Song of Fools and Heroes, Prelude. 1/2

Castle Hogwarts, 1992.

After Professor Dumbledore had left the Hospital Wing Harry laid on his bed a good while, despite having been cleared to leave by Madam Pomfrey. 'Voldemort can still come back without the stone, huh?' he thought with a sort of detached melancholy. A part of him had known that before even asking the question, but Harry had hoped the answer to be different nonetheless. Then again the madman had been able to make problems without a body of his own.

This whole year he had tried his best to not make a fuss or attract attention. Just to not jeopardize his chance at escaping the Dursleys for most of the year. Yet, things seemed to have conspired to pull him into trouble anyway. Some of it admittedly his own fault, even if some punishments seemed weird to him. Like being sent into the apparently exceedingly dangerous Forbidden Forest after curfew for being out of bounds after curfew.

'Maybe I should've ignored Quirrel going after the stone? After all, he wouldn't have been able to get it out of the mirror.' he mused but shook his head at that line of thought. How should he have known how well the Philosopher's Stone was protected in the first place? He was just a first year who had had no idea this whole world existed a year ago. Ironically, a couple of first year students had been able to solve all of the obstacles. Just an assurance of investigation by McGonagall would've sufficed for him to let the matter go. Instead she had blown him off as if he had insulted her personally.

In the end it didn't really matter whose fault what was. Because if there was one thing he learned at the Dursleys, then it was the fact that people like Voldemort wouldn't stop coming for him. It didn't matter how much you wanted for them to stop pestering you, how well you hid or how far you ran. In the end the bullies always followed or found you, doing it with a reason or without. The same seemed to be true for the Boy-Who-Lived, which was especially galling due to him not remembering anything of that Halloween but screams and misery.

'Is that what I want? To be hunted all the time by Voldemort and others?' Harry questioned himself, his small hands balling into fists. No, that was decidedly not what he wanted. Harry desired to not be in the spotlight, but fate wasn't so kind as to grant him that desire. 'Well, since when did I ever get what I wanted?' the small wizard chuckled in empty amusement, a sound that shouldn't pass the lips of an eleven year old child.

Another problem that became readily apparent was that he was hopelessly outclassed magically. What could he do against a wizard that apparently was able to refuse death? Someone who had decades of magical training and experience on him. "It seems its either do or die." he murmured. Not that such a state, one without any choice on his part, was anything new to the young wizard.

With that he hopped off the bed, thinking about revising this year during the holidays, reading ahead would also not be amiss. It wasn't like he'd have any friends over during the summer holidays anyway. May as well make the monotone days productive. "Maybe I could ask Flamel for help?" the young wizard wondered aloud. Though, he didn't know if destroying the Philosopher's Stone would endear him to the old Alchemist. Either way, he resolved to at least ask by sending Hedwig.

Before he left Harry took the advice of Professor Dumbledore and made a start on the sweets beside his bed. Seeing that the box of Bertie Bott's Every Flavour Beans was already open Harry took a chocolate brown one, to hopefully be on the safe side. As soon as he bit down he spit it out and heaved, just so prevented himself from puking. "Bleaaargh... shit!" he spit it out quickly, trying to get the awful taste out of his mouth.

Unknown to Harry, that was going to be the usual result when taking advice from Albus Dumbledore concerning non-academic subjects.

-?-

Castle Hogwarts, 1993.

Harry was once more in the Hospital Wing, reminiscing about the year he had while Madam Pomfrey bustled about the room. His summer had been uneventful, but he at least did convince his relatives that he had homework to complete, and that they best not disturb him. He even had gotten a reply from Nicholas Flamel, telling him to study the enclosed books. Any possible apprenticeship would be decided later on, if at all. Harry didn't think much would come of it, what with Nicholas only having enough Elixir of Life to put his affairs in order, according to Professor Dumbledore. At least he got some rudimentary instruction out of it.

The beginning of the usual trouble began with Dobby trying his best to expel him. After that came the mess with the closed portal to the station and the flying car of the Weasleys. Trouble naturally didn't stray far from Harry afterwards. In December Harry had a little hope for the freshly founded Duelling Club.

It hadn't gone well at all, what with that ponce Lockhart teaching nothing of any real value. 'And I had looked forward so much to the Duelling Club.' it would have been a great opportunity to begin his skills with offensive magic and continue to hone them. Alas it was a disappointment and even detrimental to him after basically outing himself as a Parselmouth. Not that the ability held any negative meaning to Harry at the time.

Of course, the mass of students whispering behind his back shortly followed that. Even if somewhere along the line it lost its sting to him. Especially because it made no sense for him to be the Heir of Slytherin just because he could speak Parseltongue. He wasn't in Slytherin House and the reason why he should attack Muggleborn students while his mother had been one eluded him still. Well, sheep would believe what sheep believed.

'No one ever accused them of being logical.' he mused, strangely used to this treatment by now so that he could ignore it nearly entirely.

Naturally things escalated even further, with more and more people, and even ghosts, being petrified over the months. It even got so far that Hagrid was sent to Azkaban on trumped up charges and Headmaster Dumbledore being removed from his position. All of it finally culminated in Ginny Weasley being taken into the fabled Chamber of Secrets by whatever force orchestrated these occurrences.

Harry looked over the still petrified body of Hermione lying beside his own bed, feeling immense gratitude well up inside him for her loyalty to him. As well as another feeling he couldn't really pin down or identify. Without her he wouldn't have been able to put the pieces together where the Chamber was located and try to rescue Ginny. The emphasis was on try.

That thought caused him to look at the redhead lying motionless on a bed nearby, a shroud draped over her form and just waiting for her family to arrive. The stone in Harry's stomach still sat there uncomfortably, reminding him of his part in Ginny's demise. Harry remembered the fight with the overgrown snake well, but on his mind was something completely different; namely that which happened after the basilisk's death. He had successfully destroyed the diary, but Tom's apparition didn't vanish. With the nearly corporeal youth gloating that the process was too far advanced to be stopped now.

Harry had briefly contemplated killing Ginny to stop the transfer of life-force, but couldn't bring himself to kill the little sister of his best mate without one last attempt. Tom had postulated endlessly near him, of course; an opportunity Harry used then. In his desperation Harry had tried to replicate what happened in his first year with Quirrel, hopefully burning Tom with his touch. If ghosts could be petrified then maybe they could burn as well?

It worked, but not how Harry had expected.

Instead of screaming due to being on fire, Harry's touch combined with most likely some accidental magic brought about by sheer distress seemed to drain the life back out of Tom. With his seeker's reflexes Harry quickly and instinctively grabbed a hold of Ginny's hand, managing to somehow transfer the life back into her as Voldemort's fading shade screamed obscenities at him. However, the drain on Ginny and what he managed to take from Voldemort were about equal and so they were at a standstill. With no other choice Harry had to drive the Sword of Gryffindor into the small girl's heart, killing her and removing Tom's access to life-energy as it all left Ginny at once.

While devastated, it also left Harry confused as to what exactly happened down there.

His thoughts were interrupted as Professor Dumbledore hurried into the infirmary right this moment, following the floating Sword of Gryffindor that headed straight for the small wizard. "Ah, Harry. I didn't plan to visit you again so soon, nor interrupt your recuperation." the old man said, his blue eyes flickering to the floating silver sword. "Alas, it seems the Sword of Gryffindor has other plans."

Without warning the magical sword flung itself at him, grip first. Instinctively Harry caught it, gripping the weapon tightly with his small hands to stop it from slamming into him. Not wanting to nick himself with the poisoned blade. Strangely it felt similar to when he got his wand, a feeling of warmth and rightness travelling up his arm and over his body. "Wha..?" he got out before the sword seemed to sing joyfully, only to fall silent shortly after with a content hum.

"Curious." Dumbledore observed, the joy of a discovery lighting in his eyes and unable to quell his academic curiosity. "It seems the sword chose you."

"Chose me, Professor?" came the perplexed question from the youth, looking at the weapon warily. "I thought it is a possession of Hogwarts."

Dumbledore chuckled good-naturedly, stopping the boy from attempting to return it. "Physical possession of such an object does not mean ownership, Harry." the Headmaster explained with a twinkle in his blue eyes. "It is much the same with our wands." he held out his then, letting Harry see it up close for the first time. "Just because I'd give this to you doesn't mean it would work the same for you, or at all." Bright blue eyes looked meaningfully into deep emerald ones. "The sword is yours now, to do with as you see fit. Your actions will determine for how long you will have its allegiance."

The young wizard looked a little lost at that, not quite knowing what to do with such a thing that had the weight of history behind it. "But... how did it come to this?"

"According to legend the sword has always responded when a true Gryffindor needed it, appearing in their time of need. Only to then vanish again once the deed was done. Though, appearances of it were so rare as to be a myth." the older man then looked at the covered form of Ginny Weasley. "However, what you did in the Chamber of Secrets most likely made it accept you fully as its wielder." Dumbledore elaborated, his tone growing more sombre. "You have to keep in mind what kind of man Godric Gryffindor was and the time he lived in. He valued courage and doing what is right over what is easy, no matter the personal cost. Even going so far as to sacrifice his greatest friendship."

The words resonated with Harry, who remembered the tale of friendship between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Only to sour over the years as their opinions drifted apart. The Last Potter suspected his friendship with Ron to take a similar turn after what he did in the Chamber of Secrets. Killing one's little sister, no matter the well-intentioned reason, would lead to that.

With those last few ominous and prophetic words Dumbledore left Harry to brood over this new circumstance.

"Dobby." Harry whispered once Madam Pomfrey was gone for the night, hoping the little guy would hear him and also serve as a distraction to his heavy thoughts.

Without a sound the House-elf appeared at Harry's bedside. "What can Dobby do for Master Harry?" the little elf whispered in a conspirational manner.

"Master?" Harry questioned, the words tumbling out in surprise. Normally the small elf just called him sir.

Dobby immediately fidgeted as if caught in a lie. "Dobby did wrong!" he exclaimed loudly, followed by wailing while trying to bash his head in via a metal bedframe.

"Stop that!" Harry hissed, not wanting the other occupants to wake up. Once Dobby did as told the wizard said. "I'm not angry, just surprised. Now, what did you mean by calling me master?" Through much tears and proclamations of his greatness, Harry finally learned that the House-elf was now bound to him. "I thought you wanted to be a free elf?"

Dobby nodded so strongly Harry feared his head might fly off, his large ears flapping about. "Dobby does, but he likes work more! No witch or wizard would pay an elf."

"I see." Harry told him, feeling responsible for the mess Dobby was now in due to having tricked Lucius Malfoy into freeing the elf. Not that he regretted freeing Dobby from such abuse. "You can work for me, but I won't have much for you to do while outside of Hogwarts." not that Dobby could do much about his chores at the Dursleys, what with magic being forbidden there. He even had the reprimand to prove it. Luckily, none of the Dursleys saw the warning arrive. Otherwise they wouldn't leave him alone like they now did, his chores having been cut in half last summer and allowing him his magical things and books to study. Harry didn't care why that was, but guessed it was what motivated most of their actions; fear.

After even more tears and praises Harry finally calmed the elf down enough to give him something to do. "Anyway, I wanted to ask if you could pop down into the Chamber of Secrets and look if there is anything else useful like a library, artefacts or something." Harry couldn't imagine that the place was only relegated for the Basilisk. Though it was a slim hope that Riddle didn't plunder anything of real value in the past. Or that any books survived centuries exposed to the dampness down there undamaged, if not magically preserved. Still, Harry didn't want to miss out any possible advantage he could get to fight Voldemort.

"Dobby will do!" the small being saluted happily before popping away.

While he waited for the elf to return Harry pondered about what happened between him and Tom's spectral self. He could push the result onto his mother's protection, but it didn't feel right to do so. After all, halfway through whatever happened he couldn't really touch the ghostly being anymore. Yet, he was able to continue the process despite it.

It took less time than anticipated for Dobby to return. "Dobby found books, Master Harry!" the elf announced as he bounced on the soles of his feet. "Dobby put them in Master Harry's trunk."

"Oh, how many did you find?" he grimaced but ignored the title Dobby bestowed upon him, knowing from prior experience that it was futile to tell him to stop. Some disappointment then took hold of him, if the books fit inside his trunk then it couldn't be that many.

"Dobby found twelve books that weren't completely rotted and restored them!" the elf told him, his small chest puffed up proudly.

Harry smiled at that, hoping the books would be useful. "Did you find anything else, or have any other ideas?"

"Master Harry could sell corpse of big bad snake for money or make it into potion ingredients." the excitable elf told him. "Dobby heard bad former master talk about hating such laws." he nodded resolutely. "Yes, Dobby did."

That was news to Harry, which in itself wasn't surprising. His knowledge of the Magical World was severely limited. Suppressing his annoyance, Harry asked. "Where would I go, or who do I ask to to get it done?" at least the carcass was protected and shouldn't be accessible to anyone else than him.

"Dobby doesn't know, Master Harry!" the elf responded, seemingly on the verge of tears once more. It had been an emotional day for the little guy.

To prevent just that Harry intervened. "Thank you, Dobby. You're a great friend and have given me much to think about."

That seemed both the right and worst thing to say as the now bawling elf launched himself at Harry, hugging his midriff so strongly he though bones might break. All the while Harry sighed, unsuccessfully leaking a few tears of his own born from this whole ordeal. Despite that it was clear he had a lot of thinking and preparing to do.

-?-

Castle Hogwarts, 1994.

Harry's heart clenched painfully in his chest at the sight of the silent figure sitting on the bed without moving or blinking, looking like a statue for all intents and purposes. He couldn't even notice her breathe in or out. Yet, he knew nothing he could say would make the situation better in any way. Only time could hopefully manage that.

Third year had begun earlier than expected and promised to be better than ever. What with his prolonged visit to Diagon Alley after being thrown out of the Dursleys and his stay at the Leaky Cauldron. It was highly fortuitous, enabling him to run several errands. Under them making arrangements to have the Basilisk rendered down and the parts he couldn't use sold on the market. He also got to know the Magical World a little better and familiarize himself with it. Even visiting Knockturn Alley for any hints on what happened in the Chamber of Secrets, and being successful as well.

Of course things went downhill from there. The Hogwarts Express had been boarded by Dementors, which would've sucked his soul out if not for Professor Lupin's intervention. The constant tension between Ron and Hermione due to Crookshanks hunting what they now knew to be Pettigrew in his Animagus form. Not that Ron spent all that much time with Harry anymore after last year. Killing one's younger sister would do that to anybody, good reason or not, Harry supposed. The Sirius Black debacle was just the cherry on top.

One initial positive amongst it all had seemingly been a new teacher for History of Magic, a Professor Olivia Vitae. Binns still held his lessons in the same room, but nobody had attended them for this year. And just like Binns their new teacher was an undead; a vampire to be exact. Though, she had been much more informative and engaging. It's also what caused Hermione to be in her current predicament, having been bitten and transformed by the frenzied vampire during their adventure to rescue Sirius from execution. The professor having entered a frenzy after smelling Harry's blood for reasons unknown to him, having been wounded during the adventure to save Sirius.

"I'm sorry." Harry blurted out, sitting at the bedside for once. "If I wouldn't have dragged you into my mess again, this wouldn't have happened." it reminded him painfully of his failure with Ginny. 'I'm still too weak!' he thought enraged at himself. There was a desperation to him, fear lacing his words; the fear of losing his last real friend. Ron having drifted away further and further during the school year. By now their friendship could barely be called that anymore.

Hermione didn't acknowledge him in any way for a while, simply staring ahead eerily and without blinking. There was no body-language for Harry to read whatsoever.

"Don't be silly, Harry." she finally said, turning towards him. Her eyes were no longer an enticing and warm chocolate brown, but a deep and cold crimson with slitted pupils to allow for better sight at night. Hermione attempted a smile, though she stopped when she noticed his eyes flickering to her now extremely sharp teeth. Instead of buckteeth she now had fangs. "I chose to follow you and you even rescued me from Professor Vitae." the name was spit out with more venom than Harry was used to from Hermione. Her usual respectful attitude to authority utterly absent right now. "Though, I'm curious how you managed to destroy her. I've never seen nor heard of that spell."

Harry knew it was a question to distract herself with, to not be forced to be confronted with her new state of being. In truth he had been lucky said vampire hadn't paid him any mind as she fed on his best friend. Otherwise he doubted his chance of survival would've been high. However, before he could attempt to answer or evade the question the door to the Hospital Wing was opened. A moment later Dumbledore strode through.

"Ah, Harry, Ms Granger." the old man greeted them, but without any of his usual joviality. "I'm here to check up on you and answer any question you may have."

Uncharacteristically Hermione snorted as she crossed her arms defiantly, startling Harry with the action. "You mean informing me about my expulsion." the bite was real in her voice. "I know enough about vampires that there is no cure and that I can't use a witch's magic anymore. Only that which is inherent to vampires." the condition came with its own advantages and drawbacks. But most importantly, she now was a creature of inversed good; a paradox, a thing of white and black mixed in unholy conjunction. She was dead, yet sought life.

"You are correct in your assessment of your future abilities, Ms Granger." Dumbledore sighed regretfully, sitting down next to her bed after conjuring a stool. "Alas, all blood was drained from you and you need to take from others to replenish it, to make it truly your own. A fact many blood-purists point to when arguing that it is the blood which grants us our magic."

"I'll be expelled like Professor Lupin, then." was Hermione's scathing conclusion mixed with sorrow.

Harry interrupted, his voice hard and resolute. "No, you won't! Vampires are counted as beings." otherwise a known vampire wouldn't have gotten a position as a professor. Besides, he'd do anything to keep her where she belonged, at Hogwarts and by his side. Another outcome was too painful to consider. The young but powerful wizard turned to his headmaster. "I'll pay Hermione's tuition if I have to, as well as possible other expenses such as Nyx' Embrace!"

"Oh? You're quite well versed in the requirements of vampires to walk in the light of day, Harry." Dumbledore commented curiously, his blue eyes void of their twinkle as they assessed the youth before him. A frown hidden behind his beard.

Harry shrugged nonchalantly, not meeting those blue eyes of the older wizard. "I was curious about our late Professor Vitae at the beginning of the year and did some research. I'd be a fool to not learn from my previous two years and my confrontations with professors of this school." he smiled regretfully at Hermione. "While I was wrong in which professor would target me, it still paid off." Harry turned back to Albus, trying to project a confidence he was not feeling. "I guessed you provided Professor Vitae with the salve, just like you supplied Lupin with Wolfsbane."

"Indeed." came Dumbledore's dry answer back.

Hermione felt the need to interject then. "That has to be horribly expensive." she sputtered, waving her hands frantically. The first real sign of life from her body. "I can't ask that of you! It'd be wasted on me, if I couldn't use what I learned anyway."

"Wasted?!" Harry countered incensed, his emerald eyes nearly aglow as he growled out. "Is a Muggle education wasted on people just because they won't use everything or even most of it through their lives?" the question hung in the air, but Harry didn't let anyone answer. "If there is anyone who it isn't wasted on, it's you. You're still able to make potions, learn Herbology, Runes, Arithmancy, Astronomy, History of Magic and Care for Creatures. You can even learn the theory of subjects that require a wand, and I know you would enjoy it!" the passionate appeal was delivered with a fierce intensity, his emerald eyes never leaving Hermione's during it. "You were ready to give your life for me. What kind of a rubbish friend would I be to discard you now as you need me the most? Besides, who says there will never be a cure for it? Plenty impossible things happen around me, I hear!"

The Headmaster chuckled at that. "I think you'll not be able to convince Harry otherwise, Ms Granger." he leaned forward a bit and added. "You picked your friends well. I for one will do my utmost to see your continued education at Hogwarts secured."

"Thank you!" the now undead girl said thickly to Harry, hugging him carefully while tears of blood were rolling down her cheeks.

Dumbledore looked at them fondly, letting the two friends have their moment before saying. "Sadly, I'm sure that the Board of Governors needs some reassurance from Ms Granger." a weary sigh escaped him, followed by him stroking his beard in thought. "I'll need to ponder a solution for that some more." a look to a nearby clock caused him to say. "Alas, my other duties call. Have a good night, Ms Granger, Harry." he nodded to both of them before standing up and biding them farewell.

It was silent for a little while Harry let Hermione calm down again, wiping her cheeks clean.

"Did you mean it?" the newly made vampire suddenly asked. "That you'd do all those things for me?"

"Of course!" the answer came fast and sure, not a trace of doubt in his voice. "Though, I'm a little bit hurt that you think me such a tosser as to throw my best friend away so callously."

"You've pretty much done the same over the Firebolt!" she replied quietly and bitterly, followed by her becoming unsure.

Harry nodded, not taking his hand away from hers. "True, but it wasn't so much about the Firebolt as it was about you going behind my back." green eyes never left hers to show his honesty. "Besides, you've also ignored my concerns about your utterly ridiculous schedule this year, exhausting yourself with what I now know was that Time-Turner of yours. Only difference is that I trusted your judgement on the matter. We all have our secrets, after all."

"I'm sorry!" she blurted out, knowing that he was right about that. "It's just that you're my best friend and I didn't wanna lose you to some potentially cursed broom! "

He smiled softly at that, having know that her heart was in the right place. Even if it had annoyed him something fierce. "Just like I don't want to lose you now."

Hermione's smile showed her sharp fangs this time, but it also had a bitter and resigned edge to it. "I don't think that's going to happen with who we know is on the Board of Governors. If Professor Lupin was thrown out for being a werewolf, I'm pretty sure a vampire isn't going to be accepted as a student." she hadn't seen a single one with any type creature heritage in Hogwarts in her three years here. So she wasn't holding her breath, not that she needed to breathe anymore. "Especially after what happened with Professor Olivia."

"It will not be easy." he agreed. "However as I said before, vampires rate as beings and have the privileges associated with it, unlike werewolves." his smile turned a little feral. "I'll throw my weight as the Boy-Who-Lived around if I have to. Even take it to court when everything else fails!"

That alone told Hermione more than anything that Harry meant what he said. Him willingly using his fame was a rarity and not something he'd normally even consider. "How do you know these things? We haven't learned that anywhere. Much less the spell you used to save me with." she had briefly forgotten to drill him about it, clearly showing her distress.

"I knew that you would remember that." he teased her a little after letting loose a sigh. "Just as the Time-Turner was your secret, that's mine. But I won't tell you here." with that he stood up and beckoned her to follow him.

Her curiosity peaked Hermione made to follow. Not at all unsteady on her legs and having no trouble with catching up to him. If anything she was much faster than before. On an on they went through the moonlit corridors of the school until they arrived at a familiar bathroom.

"Our destination is Myrtle's bathroom?" came her perplexed question, remembering their misadventure with Polyjuice.

"Not exactly." Harry looked around for Myrtle. Thankfully the amorous ghost wasn't here right now. He approached the snake-engraved sink and hissed. §Open§ shortly after stone ground on stone as the structure rearranged itself to form a slide downward. "The Chamber of Secrets is our real destination."

All Hermione brought out was a surprised. "Oh." though, her curiosity was peaked something fierce as she looked down into the dark hole. "Why would the entrance be in a girl's bathroom?"

Harry chuckled at that, having asked himself the same question. "Well, it wasn't always so." he explained, gesturing to the sink. "In the beginning the entrance was a simple trapdoor. Only once the plumping at Hogwarts became more elaborate, and the chamber's existence was threatened by the proposal of a new girls' bathroom, did someone take steps to keep it concealed."

Enraptured by the new knowledge revealed, Hermione asked. "And who was that?"

"Someone named Corvinus Gaunt." Harry replied easily. Dobby had found the boy's diary in the chamber that mentioned some of its history. "That wasn't in Hogwarts: A History, was it?" he teased good-naturedly, trying to lift her spirits a bit.

She glared at him, her lips threatening to curve into a grin. "You prat."

Both jumped down the slide shortly after, arriving at the entrance to the chamber proper immediately afterwards. Hermione looked around the subterranean corridor, taking in the pillars around which carved snakes coiled upwards. Her new vision enabling her to see in the dark without problems. Only for her to gasp in wonder when the ceiling began to softly glow, revealing small crystals embedded over their heads like spectral stars.

"It's beautiful." she murmured, taking it all in. Water dripped from each serpent's mouth like a leaky spigot, and trickled down the pillars in sheets to gather in small pools along the cobbled path. Each brimmed with water of strange and alluring hues—jade green there, deep violet here. She wondered how the cave didn't fill up, but just as the water found its way down through the stone, so too must it seep out somehow.

"Thank you. The redecoration took a little while." Harry commented idly, relishing a little in her dumbfounded look. "Though, I did have help from Dobby."

"That's what you did during weekends and when Ron and I were on Hogsmeade trips when you didn't sneak out to follow!" the mischievous smile told her all she needed to know. The hits just kept on coming, so much so that Hermione simply followed him, watching his back and wondering what else he had kept secret. She was determined to find out, but also hoping that he trusted her enough so that he would reveal things on his own. After all, Harry was a very private person. Even if she didn't know just how much until now.

Finally they arrived at a dead end, a wall with two intertwined snakes depicted on it. With another hissed §Open§ the wall rearranged itself much like the entrance to Diagon Alley at the Leaky Cauldron.

The cavern that was revealed by the hidden opening sprawled beyond her sight, with walls like a fortress soaring upward hundreds of feet. The darkness would've been absolute were it not for the soft glow emanating from seams of silver veining the floors, wall, and ceiling. The light cast wavering reflections across the slate grey stone.

However, what captured Hermione's attention immediately wasn't the towering statue standing at the end of the titanic room. Nor the dark beauty of it all. It was the gigantic skeleton lying in the middle of the chamber, one of its massive fangs broken and missing. "Please tell me that's not the 'large snake' you've fought against!" Hermione demanded shrilly, whirling around to face him, her crimson eyes glowing in the darkness and demanding an answer.

"Then I'd have to lie to you, Hermione." he admitted softly.

Slightly hysterical, she asked. "Are there any more surprises I should know about?!"

With a sigh Harry enveloped his best friend in a hug to try and calm her down. He painfully noticed her missing breath and heartbeat, feeling her cold skin against his warm one. "A few, but before that we have to reach our destination." he took her hand and led her further along and away from the foyer. Through another hidden passage they went, this one narrower and smaller than the one before.

The massive, rectangular room spanned almost half the entire length of the foyer – a vaulted, two-story hall lined with shelves and laden with tomes of all kinds. Papers and scrolls lay scattered across a small reading table set with cushioned chairs. Hermione's eyes found themselves inexplicably drawn to the far end of the room where an elaborate ritual circle was carved on the floor.

"How did these books survive for so long?" Hermione was nearly vibrating in place, taking one of them before putting it back and inspecting a few others. "Those are from the restricted section!" she had recognized the titles at once, despite only having been in there once or twice. "And is that the Sword of Gryffindor?!" on the wall hung the silver sword like some decorative piece. Beside it stood a mannequin clothed in armour made out of hide, with shimmering scales of a vivid and poisonous green colour. Both the trousers and shirt were flexible, but sturdy, and lined inside with black Acromantula silk of exquisite quality to prevent chaffing.

"The bloody thing won't leave me alone." Harry grimaced, looking at the sword. Ever since the Chamber of Secrets the sword always sought him out, never leaving him alone for long. "I also didn't steal the books, if that's your concern." Harry explained, ordering the clutter with a flick of his wand before sitting down at the reading table. "I copied them."

"You're studying Alchemy?!" she looked at the notes now stacked high, seeing the formulae associated with that obscure branch of magic. With a huff the newly made vampire joined him at the table, sitting down opposite of Harry. "Explain!" her voice brokered no argument.

So Harry did, beginning the story with the tale of what exactly happened in the Chamber of Secrets, from which point the Sword of Gryffindor simply appeared at his side and refused to leave. Followed by what he did with the Basilisk by employing people to render it down after having smuggled them into Hogwarts during the winter holidays, when pretty much no one else was here. He also mentioned that he now employed Dobby. The excitable House-elf was working at Hogwarts and extremely useful in acquiring knowledge. Over the year he had taken books from the restricted section, which were then copied by an enchanted quill before being returned without anyone being the wiser.

"So that's why the Basilisk was only a skeleton." Hermione commented, still looking at the library in front of her that contained books normally out of her reach. "I knew you took your studies more seriously since last year, but thought you gave up this year when I saw you picked Divination as an elective." what she saw from the course didn't instil Hermione with any desire to learn more. Like Ron said, an easy elective. Though, Harry getting material from Nicholas Flamel about Alchemy told her that he did take his studies seriously now. Even if it was just the beginnings of the craft, the man's expertise alone was priceless.

Harry chuckled. "I can see how you'd get that impression about Divination. However, Trewlany is a real seer no matter how she comes across." he had seen her make a real prophecy as well. "The problem is that the useful stuff isn't on the curriculum due to how bothersome it'd be for the Ministry."

Raising an eyebrow in interest, Hermione leaned forward. "How so?"

"Divination isn't just dealing with predicting the future or interpreting dreams, despite being depicted that way. In essence; it's magic dealing with information. The Trace on each wand is divination magic, as is the magic responsible for selecting who gets to attend Hogwarts. And even a so called Taboo, which is what Voldemort used to detect and locate a person using his moniker, and why people are still afraid to say his name today. Even Legilimency or mind-reading, as it is better known, falls under the umbrella of divination." Harry could see that Hermione understood what the implications were. The few books Dobby had brought him from this very chamber had been worth their weight in gold.

"While looking into the future is like watching into a murky pond full of ripples due to the sheer possibilities, the past can also be observed, but with crystal clarity." it had already happened and was set in stone, after all. "You could watch the founders weave their magic, for example." or watch your own parents attend Hogwarts, quarrel, fall in love and have a child before disaster struck. He hadn't been able to bring himself to watch that Halloween night yet. Though, with the knowledge of Pettigrew he had a reason to try.

"Sounds fascinating!" there was a raw hunger in her voice as the sheer possibilities. A little bit of drool escaped past her lips. "Still, why do you need all these other dangerous books?" she gestured around the room to all the enticing books, but she knew some of them not only contained dangerous knowledge but also were protected by curses.

Harry sighed and decided to simply rip the band-aid off, so to speak. "It's because what I found out from one book in Knockturn Alley." without a word and a flick of his wand he summoned the tome in question, laying it out on the table for her to see. It was a heavy black book, bound with silver. "I'm a Necromancer, Hermione."

"Huh?" it was a testament to how shocked she was that Hermione's mouth hung open. "What gave you that idea?!" she sputtered out in disbelief. The image of some dark figure raising the undead was incompatible with Harry in her mind. If anything he would fight against such people.

Hoping that she wouldn't stand up and flee, Harry explained. "Do you remember me being invited to the Death-day party of Headless Nick, Myrtle flirting with me and the unhealthy interest Dementors have in me?" at her hesitant nod he continued. "Those are apparently all signs of someone having an extremely strong affinity to Necromancy. That and being able to see Thestrals." being a Necromancer was like and unlike a Metamorphmagus. It wasn't hereditary, but someone still needed an affinity to be one. Though, it was poorly understood due to the stigma attached to the art.

"Thestrals?"

"A kind of Pegasus. They're invisible to people who haven't seen death and come to terms with it." the wizard told her. "They pull the carriages to and from Hogsmeade." he had seen them at the beginning of this year, a painful reminder of Ginny and his failure. Harry pushed the book towards her, inviting her to take it. "You can read and look for yourself, if you wish."

She snatched the book and began reading, her now red eyes dancing over the yellowed pages faster than ever before. Those crimson orbs widened or narrowed at different points, sometimes flickering to himself and back. After taking all the relevant information she stared at him a good bit before saying softly. "Only you, Harry." her face circled through a few emotions before it held some unidentifiable one in it. "Isn't it dangerous? And where does that leave us?" a dark part of her wondered if he wanted to resurrect his parents, to try and fix his family. Another found him irresistible.

"All magic can become dangerous." he pointed out. "It's not like I raise zombies or anything. Even Necromancy has benign applications, like banishing hostile ghosts, protecting graveyards or effectively dealing with undead creatures such as vampires. Even the Patronus is a form of Necromancy, strictly speaking." it summoned a spectral guardian to banish Dementors, after all.

Hermione was glad that she couldn't blush in embarrassment anymore. "Right."

"As for where it leaves us, well; I dearly hope we're still friends. I showed you all of this because I trust you and think we can find a cure for your condition." Harry said, holding up a hand as she opened her mouth to interject. "Before you say its impossible, keep in mind that me surviving the killing curse was also deemed an impossibility. As was me mastering the Patronus Charm at age thirteen. Besides, you're the smartest person I know. Together we can surely manage it." He also had the Flamels as a potential avenue for information or ideas.

It took a while for Hermione to stop staring and answer. "Thank you!" was all she could tell him again, her voice thick with gratitude.

-?-

Castle Hogwarts, 1995.

The smile on Harry's face couldn't be wiped off, even by the now sporadic spasms his body was experiencing courtesy of the Cruciatus. 'Tom really should've chosen a better place than a graveyard to fight me.' Harry thought darkly amused. Graveyards, crypts, cairns, sepulchres and battlefields; all the places where death was in abundance empowered Necromancers the most.

He hadn't been able to kill Tom, that much was true. Not that Harry had expected to manage that feat just yet, what with the sheer difference in experience and the other disadvantages he had. Still, Harry did put up a good fight, taking out a good few of Death Eaters and with them their support of Voldemort. Sadly, none of the important or powerful ones, be it politically or magically.

Although that wasn't what had Harry in such a good mood. It was the ritual with which Tom had revived himself with that peaked Harry's interest. Which was also the reason why the last Potter hadn't escaped during it or tried to sabotage it. He simply needed to know the procedure in it entirety. 'Too bad that I don't know what the potion contained before it began properly. At least I have a promising lead to cure Hermione.'

Even so, things also went awry. Pettigrew escaped once more, not that Fudge would've listened to anyone that didn't blow smoke up his arse. Still vividly remembering his third year and the man's stubborn refusal to see sense. As such Harry didn't even try to convince the man of Voldemort's return, knowing it was futile to convince a coward of such a calibre. Instead he simply claimed a Portkey malfunction had occurred and told Dumbledore in private later on. Thankfully, Harry had been first at the cup and not one of the other champions were put in harm's way.

It was a rather mixed year, all things considered. He lost Ron's friendship entirely after the redhead accused Harry of entering his name into the Goblet of Fire. Though, at that point it had already hung by a thin thread. Ron's extreme prejudice against Hermione's new state of being finished what the last two years had started. Not that the other students were positively inclined towards Harry or Hermione, even though they had no reason to shun them other than being sheep.

Harry did not mind the social isolation outside of Hermione. Much the opposite, in fact. Harry's special permission as a Champion to ignore some of his classes also gave them ample time to learn and prepare on their own. A fact that only drove Harry and Hermione closer together over the year. Not that they could be much closer than they were under the circumstances.

"Harry!" a sibilant voice hissed, alerting him to Hermione's presence, though he had felt her coming much earlier. Soon shadows lengthened at the edges of the room until finally they coalesced into the form of Hermione. Like all vampires she had become as beautiful and lissome as a Veela to better ensnare potential victims. Even if she only had a single person in her unlife she wanted or needed to drink from.

Her hair wasn't as bushy and frizzy anymore, instead it had become a mass of lazy curls and ringlets. Pale skin of immaculate porcelain bordered on a sick or deathly pallor, but only just. While her nails had changed to sharp black claws, much like her teeth having changed to deadly fangs. Though, her beautiful face was the most lovely to behold. It was not merely comely, but possessed truly striking features. Those included heavily-hooded eyes and luscious lips set on a perfectly symmetrical heart-shaped face.

Around her neck hung a spherical pearl on an intricate golden chain, too flawless to be anything but a feat of magic. An incandescent sheen seemed to travel across the pearl's surface like paint on water; the muted pinks, creams and violets mesmerizing in their motion. The orb somehow felt substantial, as though it was sombrely occupied by something important. It had been created through their Blood Oath, holding both of their blood joined as one, absorbed into the shimmering globe that now held their sanguine promise.

It helped to fulfil one of the conditions that allowed Hermione's continued education at Hogwarts; namely to not feed on blood from unwilling people. It was not as strong as a Blood Bond to her sire would've been, but enough to restrict her sufficiently. In essence it was a mystic bond between her and Harry, enabling the two to sense each other's presence, emotions and general well-being. The nearer they were, the easier it was to sense and determine such things. This included being able to sense things such as whether the other was sleeping, agitated, in pain, under attack, happy or even intoxicated. It also made it extremely difficult to charm, lie, trick or deceive each other.

However, it also created something of a fixation towards Harry in Hermione, bordering on obsession. 'It could also be the result of her becoming a vampire, or this situation as a whole.' Harry thought guiltily. He was aware that vampires did not just change physically but also mentally, gaining an Id many referred to as the Beast or the Red Thirst. A vampire also gained a tendency to be extremely possessive and develop an obsession for things of importance to them.

If near enough she could even feel and hear his heartbeat clearly, so much so that she could nearly pretend it to be her own missing one. Something that caused her to give him the endearment "Pulse of my Heart" in a rather possessive fashion.

"I'm sorry." Harry told her with remorse as he noticed the hunger she was feeling right now. "I forgot you must be starved." he had been out of it for a while, after all. Without further preamble he bared his neck for her. He knew without a shadow of a doubt that Hermione wouldn't feed on him in his sleep. Always waiting for permission to do so, even if she didn't need to ask it from him.

Hermione reacted scandalized, clearly ashamed of her own clearly apparent weakness. "You have nothing to be sorry for! Not after all you've been through these past few days." she insisted strongly, swallowing the saliva pooling in her mouth and trying to suppress her unnatural instincts. "I can go without a little while longer." She still clearly remembered the frenzy she had entered after having received a bit of Harry's blood the first time, very nearly draining him dry as a result. It was why she had agreed to a Blood Oath. Such a thing was hard to forget.

The wizard sighed, a mixture of emotions in that simple gesture alone. Exasperation, fondness, love and more. "Go ahead." he told her good-naturedly. "Give me a reminder that you're still there." Many wizards would call such an act reckless or insane, but love did not heed such warnings. Harry never listened to such things anyway. When Hermione looked at him with those hungry eyes, it send a shiver down his spine that was only matched with the fire in his heart.

"Alright." was all she brought out after a hesitation that was too short in her own opinion, but her instincts would not be denied. She promptly sat in his lap, however Hermione didn't simply bite his neck, but instead began by kissing and licking at where she felt his pulse. Being a vampire made sexual intercourse impossible for her, not helped by her body being stuck at fourteen years old. Well, she could have sex technically, but she wouldn't feel much from it. The act of sex was pretty much replaced with feeding. As such Hermione took her time to savour it properly. Harry deserved nothing less, after all.

She took a whiff of that smell only Harry had, something no one else but a vampire would notice. It was not completely a physical scent, per Se, more like a combination of that and the scent of his spiritual essence and magic. To her it was a mix of many strong and hardy spices. Not unlike what was used for mummification. It left a bite in her nose and mouth, but overall was a warm and vibrant ward against the hunger inside her being. The powerful flowery scent, this inhalation of joy nearly overwhelmed her, the heady smell making Hermione light-headed. Dark spots swam in the air before her, as if pierced by stars or as if she had hit her head.

Once her fangs pierced his flesh Hermione tasted that delicious crimson nectar. The metallic tang that spilled forth onto her tongue and down her throat made her close her eyes and moan in delight; being nothing less than ambrosia to her. Hermione didn't know just what made Harry's blood so irresistible to her, and presumably other vampires. Was it his necromantic potential or the various magical substances his blood had come into contact with? Maybe the protection woven into his blood by Lily Potter was responsible, or even the simple reason of his virginity? Perhaps a combination of all those things? Either way she didn't care right now to dissect that mystery, as long as she could taste it for the rest of her existence. Though, she had had to learn to savour the taste, to reign in that greedy impulse to take as much as she wanted as fast as possible.

Overall it was an extremely intimate experience, for now even the most intimate experience of their short existences. Both were absolutely paralysed with euphoria, unable to move away and preventing escape by either party.

It took a while to recover from the stupor feeding imposed upon them. Like nearly every time Harry could feel the shame and revulsion emanate from Hermione a few moments afterwards. Still not comfortable with her state of being, what she was forced to do. Unable to be in complete control of herself at all times, to be forced to act in a manner she perceived as illogical.

Hermione was speaking before he could, having felt his own emotion clear as day. "Don't! I'm a monster!" she growled out animalistically with blood dripping from her mouth, not wanting him to deny such a simple truth. "So much so I almost crave a stake through my heart. I wake up each day filled with an unconquerable dread. My mind nearly tears itself apart at the vast void of this potential listless eternity, but then the hunger wakes. Each time it rises it is stronger than before, going through me like a burning flame, consuming any thought of desperation or melancholy. It calls to me sweetly… pulling me toward your throat."

"You're not a monster!" came the firm rebuttal, ignoring her denial, those glowing eyes and his blood dripping from her mouth. These episodes thankfully grew less frequent as time went on, but she had her reasons. It wasn't an easy thing to digest that your own parents rejected what became of you, only to then be made to forget your existence entirely. Not to mention the stigma of a Muggleborn now replaced with that of a vampire, despite their status as beings and not beasts. "But should you still think so, I can tell you that I've found a promising lead for a cure."

With that he told her of what happened in the graveyard, igniting hope in her dead heart.

-?-

Sorry for the delay. There was a death in the family, two hospitalisations and a break in at my sister's house. Didn't have much time to write or think on stuff.

Magical Hero Equinox. Chapter 4.

Japan, Shizuoka Prefecture, Musutafu City, Takoba Beach, Year 2251.

While Hari did do everything correctly regarding Apparition, things felt different this time. Still felt like being squeezed through a rubber tube, but the tube was also filled with viscous molasses.

Unknown to either Hari or his unwanted hanger-on, it was the result of the latter's quirk doing its job. While 'stay put' was a sufficient command in terms of bodily movement, it wasn't when the victim simply translocated themselves from one place to another by bending space itself to make the points touch. All it could do in that case was make it as difficult as possible. Unable to act as an Anti-Apparition ward without Star actually knowing what it was supposed to counter.

Though, despite the difficulty Hari was still able to reach Japanese shores. And so both arrived at Musutafu with a deafening boom heard for hundreds of metres around and not a quiet pop. Thankfully no one was at the beach full of trash to hear it.

Star doubled over, barely holding the contents of her stomach inside and swallowing the acidic bile threatening to spill out. She heaved once, twice, before getting herself under control and looking around in confusion. "What happened?!" she exclaimed reflexively, followed by looking down at the boy strapped to her chest. "Or rather, what did you do?"

Harry sighed, wiggling around trying to escape but unable to extract himself. As such he did his best to stare at her incredulously, his raised eyebrows conveying the message clear enough as blood-specked emerald met deep brown. Finally he simply resorted to Legilimency. 'You're lucky I can answer you with my mouth full. As for your question, I don't plan to be classified as a villain. Thank you very much.'

The change in tone and manner of speaking, as well as being addressed in her mind startled the woman a little, but she rallied quickly. "Did you speak in my mind?"

'No, I'm a gifted ventriloquist beyond measure.' came the dry and sarcastically deadpan reply. 'While the cushions are soft and comfortable indeed, I'd prefer different accommodations nonetheless.' to emphasize the point he buried his head deeper into her cleavage and did the motor boat.

Not in the least bit embarrassed, Star peeled him off of her, asking. "You don't need to speak for your Quirk to work?" her cheeks had a red tint however. "And why did you sound different just then?"

The boy snorted, rolling his eyes as he was held aloft. "Prithee, noble hero, did you perchance divorce reason from your being? 'Tis your pre-surmise of my well-appointed powers. No lie left my lips." at her stare he crossed his arms, not breaking eye-contact. "As for your second query, the sum of all language is equal in the mind."

Star did not see fit to set him down and remove physical contact, lest she could no longer use her Quirk on him. Instead she held him firmly in her arms like the child he was, frowning. "Tell me the truth, Hari!" she commanded, activating her Quirk on him once more. "What was your purpose to visit Minami-Iwojima?"

Hari felt a foreign influence invade his mind, compelling him to tell the truth. While he was pants at Occlumency no matter what he did, he did have much experience with Veritaserum as a former Auror, or at least his memories of a past life granted him that boon. "An invitation reached my door, extending an offer to attend their institution of learning." he told her honestly, cheekily even. Some might say smugly.

Star's eyes narrowed at that, knowing her Quirk to be in effect but not truly believing the words coming out of his mouth. He could've gotten that invitation a hundred years ago when they were still alive, if what she suspected of his lifespan turned out to be true. "I see. Why were they all dead then?" long gone by the looks of it too.

"I do not know what transpired at that grizzly scene." came the honest reply. He only had assumptions and conjecture, but nothing concrete. "The ossuary you and I met in was not of my making, if that is your concern."

That she believed, if only because he didn't have all that much time alone on the island to cause such havoc and kill so many people without her hearing any kind of commotion or a fight. Didn't mean she wasn't still suspicious of him. Deciding to throw him a curveball, the muscular woman asked "How old are you?"

"I saw eleven winters in this life." he answered successfully. Barely managing to evade the urge to blurt out his real age or adding both lifespans together.

The more answers he gave the more confused grew the American hero. How could he receive an invitation if no one was alive to send it? She was missing something, Star knew. "Why then did you react so negatively to people long dead?" that should hopefully give her more of a clue.

"Heavy news of the long dead had planted the seed of sorrow in the grove of my heart." Hari claimed sombrely. "Bruised hope, bloody and beaten watered the seed plenty. An act orchestrated by happy misfortune, benevolent to me in all aspects. Gifting me with a feeling of sadness and longing not akin to pain, resembling sorrow only as mist resembles the rain."

His bloodstained eyes stared off into the distance for a moment before he caught himself. Noticing Star's perplexed look, he elaborated. "In poison there is physic; and these news, had they been what I hoped for, would've made me sick in spirit." it would've tethered him to the past, to a life and society no longer his own. Chained to hope forever. "Being sick thus, has in some manner made me well."

"Alright, then." Star accepted his explanation, some confusion evident in her voice. Only partially understanding it after deciphering the meaning. Sure, he technically was a villain by Japan's rather strict and sometimes nonsensical rules, – a powerful villain even by the looks of it – however she had no jurisdiction to make any arrests, just being a simple hero in the end. She could notify the Japanese authorities, but the American Hero in her saw no issue with what he did. Outside of trespassing, on an empty island no less, he did nothing wrong. No matter how weird and suspicious it all looked to her eyes. Besides, she herself had a healthy disregard for the rules.

"How about you return me to base and I'll explain to the Major that it was just a bout of youthful transgression." Star proposed to the boy.

He nodded with a huff, promising. "Very well. I promise to keep riot and dishonour from my brow." evidently not happy about it, but also unwilling to change the outcome. Be it through words, action or magic.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

United States of America, New York City, Manhattan.

Thankfully things went relatively smoothly for Hari after that ordeal. No mark was added to his record, due to people seeing it as the innocent experimentation of a troublemaking child. So he got off with a stern warning not to do something like that again. The subtle employment of the Confundus Charm also helped to smooth things over. While Quirks were also seen under the law as a medical thing and treated similar to bodily autonomy, they were also recorded into a registry.

Fortunately not just anyone could demand access into these files willy nilly, much less a foreign government. A protection few people took advantage of in regards to their Quirks, preferring to shout the details from the rooftops instead. Not that Star and her people knew he was a Japanese citizen. Probably thinking him to be English or Australian due to being able to exclude American Quirk-users.

Still, Star and Stripe insisted to escort him home, intrigued and wary of him at the same time. Maybe even hoping he'd slip up and reveal his supposedly villainous nature to her. The huge and heavily muscled heroine now walking with the small form of Harry in her arms. Something she had now done for a whole day after landing in New York, refusing to be shaken off. By now waiting for the next flight tomorrow to Britain, so Hari could be escorted 'home'. Unfortunately she also had nullified his magic with a command from her Quirk. Not that he could've fled before that without cementing him as a villain in their eyes.

At least she did so in civilian attire, making it less of a PR stunt and only earning some photos from nearby busybodies.

Fortunately he had given her an English sounding name, so Britain as a destination wasn't out of the question. Though, they questioned why he had come from Japan, judging by his flightpath. A fact he explained away by claiming to having gotten lost. Now he only needed to lose that big ham following him. 'Where are the villains when you need them?' he lamented inside his mind.

The day so far had been entertaining, what with a visit to a Hero museum of all things. It covered the inception of superheroes with the blueprint of them all; Superman. Followed by the different eras, ranging from the Bronze, Silver and the Golden Age right through the Years of Shame and beyond. The latter being a time in comics – and media in general during the early 21st century – where the medium had been ideologically captured and produced nothing but steaming piles of garbage and propaganda nobody wanted to experience. Especially because beloved and iconic characters were mutilated by writers that had an obvious grudge and agenda against them and their successful creators.

At the time it had been less about the struggle of heroes and good stories, and more about bluntly beating people over the head with political opinions. Nearly all media or entertainment seemed to be ugly in those times, be it in soul or form. Something people quickly grey tired off and the medium of comics as a whole died out soon after. Only experiencing a revival with the advent of Quirks and the events that led to the inception of Pro-Heroes.

'While seemingly silly it did provide a bit of information and entertainment.' Hari mused, taking in the sights around him. Though he did notice something strange in comparison to the visits in his previous life.

"Contrary to my expectations, there are not many descendants of African-Americans present in this place." Hari commented idly while trying to adapt his English, having expected a bit more of those from the metropolis. There were quite a bit more people of Asian descent present though. While Quirks had twisted humanity physically in many different directions, most people still had a mundane skin colour corresponding to their place of origin. Like in Japan nearly all people here were fair-skinned, not just most of them.

Star chuckled weakly. "You've watched much older media then?" she asked, glancing at him to see his nod. It was understandable, after all most countries focussed on their own histories and didn't teach much but the basics from other places not connected to them.

She grew sombre then, remembering the happenings that had led to today's circumstances. "It had been the case in the past. However, before and during the appearance of Quirks racial tension had been at an all-time high in America. So much so that there were talks and even demands from large groups for bringing segregation back from both sides." it had been madness in Star's opinion, not quite comprehending what the people at the time had been thinking. "Faced with that, on top of all the other problems, an extreme solution for an extreme time was born. Every person with African heritage was offered a one-way flight ticket to Liberia."

The country was the logical and sensible destination, considering the history and reason for its inception and the state language being English. In a way Quirks had alleviated the race problems and made them worse at the same time. After all Quirks clearly showcased that people were not born equal no matter what anyone said or claimed. So it was seen today as self-evident that races had been and still were different as well, such was just common sense. Though, the lines today were further blurred due to heteromorphic Quirks.

"A great pity, to have so many turncoats amongst ones number." he said slightly perplexed, unable to understand wanting to leave their homeland behind. Never, not even at the worst points in his past life did Hari contemplate abandoning Britain to Voldemort, despite having much incentive to do so. "Did their hearts not pump the ichor of red, white and blue?"

"No, they viewed themselves as African-American and hated America for wrongs real and imagined." Star explained. "Today African-American, Asian-American or any variation thereof are antiquated terms seen in a more negative light due to their inherently segregative nature." that had been just the tip of the iceberg during that time. "Though, Africa was also beginning to prosper at the time and most probably viewed it as their chance for a better life. Those that stayed weren't enough to live separately and mixed with the rest until the features associated with them were mostly gone." its presence was still there, of course. Mostly in a minority of people possessing brown skin and some leftover features of that phenotype.

"Oh." was all Hari could say as they walked through the bustling city.

Star then said. "Fortunately it wasn't as bad as for you guys in Europe." her brown eyes wandered over his form, looking for something neither of them knew to define well. "Makes our internal conflicts look like a schoolyard scuffle. What with regular wars against Muslim invaders being on the tamer side of things."

"At least the emergence of Quirks and more led to the eviction of the Cult of Pisslam from Europe." a nearby passer-by spat with an Greek accent, having overheard their conversation. She was quite an old but dusky woman, her sun-kissed skin possessed many wrinkles and her hair a shocking white. The woman was normal from the waist up and wore a simple dress, while below the waist she had a snake tail with white scales instead of legs, giving her the appearance of a Lamia. Pure venom laced her every word as she spat them out. Evidently possessing strong feelings over the matter, and probably remembering uncomfortable things.

Star simply walked further, a little embarrassed at the vitriol in the woman's voice. "Yeah, that too."

Hari shrugged, not mourning the removal of a violent religion one way or another, be it Islam or Christianity. "You may hold your tongue, 'tis no less proven true for your silence." after all he had lived in Britain during the early 21st century, where immigration was so unregulated it was more akin to an invasion. "A more inherently incompatible religion than Islam in regards to Europe, there was not."

Otherwise there wouldn't have been so many terrorist organizations with that ideology at their centre. Nor that many places where trouble started due to it, even in Asian countries such as Pakistan, India or China. Not to mention the widespread and accepted practise of slavery for more than a millennium. Also enslaving their European neighbours heavily. Of course it took two to make a conflict, but the heavy difference in values and social customs made a co-existence largely impossible at the time.

Hari remembered that London hat been unrecognizable in his later years, making him feel like a stranger in his own damn homeland. Luckily, nearly all Muslim sects had apparently viewed Quirks as curses judging by the history reports, and the strong tendency towards marriage between cousins from the extremists also didn't help. Due to that not more than around 10 percent of their number possessed the weak Quirks of that time, while the rest of the world accumulated that power. Adding their own internal strife, they were in time overwhelmed and driven out of Europe and Asia.

"Of the multitude of mistakes Europe committed during that time, tolerance of the intolerant was the most heinous. Utterly betraying the innocent to protect the guilty." Something that wasn't just limited to religion or Europe for that matter. Most people had been culpable for that as well. Only waking up to the danger in their society once it threatened their existence or way of life. Even then some had been too blind or ignorant to see the truth.

Despite having partly preserved their cultural heritage in form of churches and cathedrals – not to mention the Eternal City of the Vatican – Europe only now slowly got back into Christianity. The real centre of the religion in this day and age was in China of all places. Apparently it had returned to its roots there as an Anti-Government religion, helping overthrow the Chinese Communist Party as well. With the first child born with a recorded Quirk proclaimed as their leader, being seen as a kind of prophet, blessed or herald of a new age. A stark contrast to what Christianity unsuccessfully tried to brand Quirks as in Europe during that time.

It was funny, the consequences someone lying about being Jesus Christ's brother can have down the line. Even Japan had some pretty big congregations, but was still largely atheist with most worship being done privately.

At least Islam's retreat began to make the Middle East once more into a place of learning and progress, like it had been before and during the Middle Ages. The religion did not die out but adapted to the times for the first time in centuries, because despite popular opinion, people needed things to believe in. If one religion fell either another replaced it, or something else did that was then treated with the fervour of religious dogma. Politics and atheism – ironically enough – were only two, as well as a multitude of different ideologies. Not due to starting as a religion or claiming to be one, but being treated as one anyway.

The latter 21st and nearly the full 22nd century had been a pretty wild time in history, all things considered.

Star blinked at his words, having somehow expected him to be more innocent in those matters, for some reason. "Oh, so you do know about that dreadful history. I guess I'm surprised that you know about such things at your age. Perhaps I shouldn't have been." It was Europe's history after all and they weren't very charitable towards Islam, now or in their history books.

Hari snorted at that, countering. "Is it not natural to cheer for the defeat of evil and make merry afterward?" he shook his head in dismay. Tradition and culture were all well and good, but shouldn't be blindly followed without examining their value to society. Neither should such things be thrown away for no reason at all, just because the reason for their existence was forgotten. "A Hero should understand such most of all."

At that point they arrived at the Woolworth building, which surprisingly still stood today. One of the few surviving landmarks of his time that wasn't one of the ugly skyscrapers of glass and concrete. Hari hoped that the MACUSA headquarters hadn't changed locations during the centuries. Though, considering that it had changed often before his birth didn't fill him with much hope in that regard.

The owl carved over the entrance hopefully still marking the secret location to this day. All he needed to do was push a bit of magic into it to activate the enchantment for transporting them into the MACUSA headquarters. By now he was resigned to having to explain his 'Quirk' to Star, else his lies and excuses would all come crashing down anyway once they arrived in Britain. Not to mention that she had neatly negated his magic with a command from her Quirk.

'At least I'll do it safely tucked away where no one can overhear us. Employing the Fidelius to protect my secret is probably a good idea for the talk as well.' the small wizard thought resignedly.

Just as he was about to ask Star to release her Quirk's power over him so he could open the doorway, the ground quaked beneath their feet. The might of it nearly sent Star to the ground in a heap, but she managed to stay upright and balanced. A nearby tower block began to tip over, crumbling to the ground and threatening to crush the screaming pedestrians. Nearby drivers panicked while trying to evade, running people over accidentally.

Without hesitation Hari's body moved towards the commotion, or tried to at least. Unable to do anything to escape Star or her Quirk's grip on him. The woman in question noticed his instinctual movement, but set him quickly down in favour of helping out. "Are you coming or not?" she asked with a grin, seizing the chance by the throat. Instead of her bulk receding she instead removed the command from her charge, her limit being two orders at a time.

Hari, briefly stunned by the reckless display of trust, – he could just teleport away right now after all – simply nodded and went after her.

Star immediately used her Quirk to catch the falling building seemingly with telekinesis, but in truth with a construct of solid air resembling herself.

The wizard meanwhile made as if to grab the air before pulling both hands back with a quick jerk. That action summoned all the endangered people to himself, depositing them safely beside him on the walkway. Without confirming any injuries he instead conjured pillars of earth that burst forth from beneath the concrete to catch the seemingly levitating building and make Star's hands free.

With that cleared Star grabbed him and ran towards the commotion.

Once around the corner they saw what caused it all, much to their confusion. Instead of a villain proclaiming their might, there was just a rampage of various civilians by the looks of things. Their Quirks used in a haphazard and dangerous manner to attack anyone nearby, as if they had no control over themselves anymore. Nearly each of them transformed into some hideous and inhuman beast, their Quirks pushed to the limit.

"Not the Humarise again!" the heroine growled, taking in the sight before them.

One hulking man with bluish skin and a single eye on his face, similar to a Cyclops, and two large horns grown on either side of his head attacked anything nearby. His clothing in form of a black sleeveless shirt, greyish brown pants, and a large white belt across his body were in tatters. The clothes destroyed by his recent transformation.

The ogre lookalike clashed with a hulking, obese man that now wore nothing but a gas mask. His large frame was a pudgy and rotting mass of stitched pale green skin that hung off him, thankfully concealing his junk. Three bovine-like horns were protruding out of his skull. All over the fat man's form flies were buzzing around as if swarming a carcass. The fumes he exhaled potent enough to melt steel and concrete easily.

People were brawling and attacking all over the place. Luckily with no higher brain functions active subduing them should prove easy for the duo.

Hari banished one attacker into another, both flying further and impacting a nearby car, upending it and knocking them out. Another female attacker spewed a violent torrent of flames his way. Almost negligently Hari simply took control of the fire, compressed it into a ball and chucked it back. The following explosion incapacitated her. From behind a violent gust of wind picked him up and upended the boy ass over kettle, with Hari just so able to catch himself by levitating. Before he could retaliate Star had already knocked the creature out herself.

On and on it went, both working surprisingly well in tandem to make their way through the horde. Both incapacitating opponents and binding them in various ways, be it conjured rope or road signs bent and used as shackles.

Star dealt with the corpulent stinker by neutralizing his poisonous fumes, easily transforming it into simple air and allowing her to come near to knock him out.

"Prithee, Star, may I inquire what Humarise is?" Hari asked as he levitated beside the heroine, observing as all of the opponents were captured and restrained. His head tilted to the side as he looked at the mess.

Seeing that everything was under control with the authorities in the process of arriving and taking over, she told him. "It's a terrorist organisation with cult-like undertones that views Quirks as evil and users of ones as diseased or sick." she snorted at that. "Of course they don't waste time exposing their hypocrisy by most members being Quirk-users themselves, as well as using a modified version of Trigger to 'demonstrate' how dangerous Quirks are. Despite the people only going out of control due to their actions."

Hari scowled at that self-fulfilling prophecy. No further contemplation was possible as he heard a high-pitched noise come from below. Without conscious thought Hari banished the heroine at his side away to protect her, heedless of the fact that she could protect herself just fine.

A second later something exploded beneath him, blowing a nearby manhole cover up and away from which a virulent green gas spread all over the place that enveloped him in an instant. A gasp later and it was too late, the gaseous Trigger already in his system. Hari hacked and coughed, feeling liquid fire burning through his body that spread from his lungs.

His palms and forearms felt like tiny needles were pushing into every inch as the drug made its way through his system. Hari closed his eyes in pain, making him miss what happened to him.

"Hari!" Star cried out in concern, immediately back at his side after vanishing the gas with her Quirk, simply changing it to clean air. Once at this side she picked the boy up, inspecting him closely. Noticing the veins protruding from his arms, the woman gripped his wrist and took a closer look. She gasped as a thin thread-like tentacle with an equally thin barb at the tip came shooting out of the holes in his palm with the speed of a striking snake.

Already surprised and too close, Star couldn't evade or stop both and so one managed to sting her neck. 'Hopefully its poison and not something more esoteric.' The heroine thought troubled, having absolutely no idea just what his Quirk was by now. An ability similar to hers wasn't out of the question, but the physical mutation was new and she didn't know what role it played, if any. With a quick mental command she made herself immune to poisons, before purging the Trigger from her self-appointed charges body with another command of her Quirk New Order.

Hari groaned at the uncomfortable experience of rapidly detoxing, quickly coming back to his senses. "My most sincere thanks for purging that air of pestilence." he coughed out, shivering as the after-effects began in earnest.

"What did you do?" Star asked him, not really all that bothered but also not wanting to suffer the potential consequences of whatever happened. To make sure that was not the case she commanded her Quirk to purge her body of all foreign and harmful elements, but not feeling any different from before, thankfully.

Hari frowned. "Huh?" he uttered perplexed, his eyes unfocussed. Only then noticing the wildly wiggling protrusion from the palms of his hands. Both of his eyes widened comically. "What the bloody devil?!" he exclaimed utterly shocked. With an act of supreme will he managed to retract these things back into himself.

"I take it that's a new development?" the heroine inquired, equally amused and confused at his reaction. Usually Quirks manifested at the age of 4 or 6 at the latest and to do so now was nearly unheard of. 'Maybe the Trigger caused it?' she mused, that not being out of the question completely.

The boy nodded, hopped from her arms and motioned her to follow him. He didn't want to caught up in the press or be broadcasted on TV. Reporters were already appearing like the insatiable vultures they were. "I shan't comfort you with chance. However, I shall do as you did and as hope and courage once taught me. Lest I only choke on memories before I run out of days."

"What's that?" she asked once she stood back before the Woolworth building with him floating beside her.

"Trusting you." he told her, putting a hand on the owl and pushing a little magic through. Immediately the entrance shimmered slightly and the revolving door moved on its own.

Both stepped through, with Hari leading the way.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Inside Star beheld something that defied reality and physics more than anything she'd thought possible, counting her own Quirk. Instead of the entrance she expected and had visited a few times herself, what greeted her was madness. She now stood in a grand lobby more fit for royalty than anything else. The ceiling easily as high as the entire building from the outside, which boggled the mind.

They were standing at one end of a very long and splendid hall with a highly polished, dark wood floor. The peacock-blue ceiling was inlaid with gleaming golden symbols that were continually moving and changing like some enormous heavenly notice board. The walls on each side were panelled in shiny dark wood and had many gilded fireplaces set into them.

In the middle of the room was a type of monument. It was comprised of a majestic Art Deco-influenced monument, flanked by four large golden statues of phoenixes, one on each corner. On the dais beneath the stone canopy, stood life-sized stone statues - three women, one man and a child - holding hands in a circle. All of it was vast and grand, an ominous grandeur that was covered in gold, emerald, maroon and obsidian.

Adding to that was the fact that all of it was covered in a thick layer of dust and corpses.

"Why do you always take me to places with dead people?" Star asked aloud, a grim countenance to her features as she looked at the deceased. It seemed quite similar that what killed the people on Minami-Iwojima occurred here also. Judging by the skeletal structures of some corpses, there were more than a few people with a Mutant-type Quirk lying around.

Hari saw the same thing, assuming they were able to get in through traitors or turncoats. He sighed, letting despair and exasperation mingle briefly. "To show you a truth I scarcely believed myself." he replied in Japanese, knowing she could speak it from her ramblings about All Might. He never thought there was anyone as big a fan as Izuku, much less a Pro-Hero.

"So you are from Japan, I knew it!" she exclaimed in Japanese, her eyes narrowed in renewed suspicion. "Why tell the truth now?"

He shrugged and countered. "Why did you took the chance with me earlier? I could've been gone in the blink of an eye."

Star grinned at that, crossing her arms triumphantly. "Why didn't you?" she countered, an eyebrow raised expectantly. Only to be met with silence by the little wizard. "I tell you why, because your body was moving to help before your brain could tell you otherwise." the words said with a surety that no other outcome could've possibly happened. "Only the best heroes have that quality."

That got a blush from the little wizard at the sheer belief behind that conviction. "There is that, I suppose." he allowed reluctantly. "I guess it's time to explain then."

Which is exactly what he did, with some unbelievable details left out or slightly changed; like his supposed reincarnation.

"So, let me get this straight." Star said after nearly half an hour of explanation, now standing up. "You" she pointed at a nodding Hari sitting before her. "thought you were Quirkless and nothing pointed towards the opposite." she paced now, processing the information. "That was until memories not your own surfaced in dreams, showing a fantastical and hidden world of magic. At first you thought it to be just that; a particularly vivid figment of your imagination. That was until you tried out one of these spells and it worked."

"Indeed," Harry confirmed with a nod, leaning against the back of the bench he sat on. "then at my eleventh birthday I got various letters of invitation from schools of magic. Something my mother said had been a prank of some kind in the past. Seeing evidence of that world I went on my way to confirm its existence, after training with some spells sufficiently to allow me to reach it!"

The heroine nodded in understanding, some misconceptions about him cleared up by his explanation. As well as why he spoke English the way he did. After all, he apparently learned it straight from another century. She was aware that he left out some big things, but it seemed painful enough for him to talk about. Not to mention that he was entitled to his secrets. "Only for everyone to be dead already." came the sombre reply, one of her comparably big hands resting on his tiny shoulders. "But how did anyone send the letters then?"

"I don't know," he lied. "but I think it was an automated system. Much like those spam e-mails people always complain about." Hari briefly remembered the ridiculous storm of letters from his memories.

Star frowned at that, despite it being as logical as anything else right now. "Do you think the government could have some information on all of this?"

"NO!" Hari scowled, his words echoing in the large and empty chamber. "Why do you think they were hidden?!" he asked. "We don't know who killed them all or why, and I'm not putting a target on my back!"

She didn't miss the implication of his words, causing her frown to deepen. "I don't..."

"Promise me to not tell anyone!" he pleaded, his big eyes enhancing the innocence of his childish face. Already planning to coax her into an Unbreakable Vow of some kind.

"I can't promise that." Star answered slowly, visibly struggling to get the words out. "We don't know what happened here, true. However, that also means we don't know who the aggressor was in this conflict."

Hari repressed a growl at that, little fists clenching in anger. "Than at least let me make a secret out of it." he proposed. Seeing her confused gaze, the wizard elaborated. "I have a spell that stores a secret inside a person. It can be a location, but it works with information as well. It needs two people, the caster and the so called Secret-Keeper. Only the latter can pass the secret on, not even the caster or those told later are able to do so." it also worked better the fewer people were already aware of it, obviously. So hiding a national monument was quite impossible to do, as well as doing so to general information or simple truths.

"And I'd be the Secret-Keeper, then?" she pondered aloud, brow furrowed in concentration. So she could still tell someone, but those same people couldn't do much with it all things considered.

The boy nodded reluctantly, clearly displeased. "Yes, you could shout it from the rooftops or declare it on Social Media."

Star snorted, grinning at him. "If anyone would believe me and not declare me a lunatic." she looked around and waved her right hand to the picture of decay that was the lobby. "If no one has found this place for this long then I'm gonna assume there are protections in place to only grant access to certain people. A theory supported by whatever you did before we entered. So it'd be quite impossible for me to show other people what's here."

Hari nodded at that, knowing that it was done with runes which wee able to hide tombs for thousands of years. His was head bowed and shoulders hunched in defeat, feeling resigned and thinking she'd decline his offer. His mind forming a plan to deal with her, it wasn't a pretty or easy one.

"Alright then."

Startled, Hari gaped at her smiling face in disbelief.

"What, did you think I'd decline?" she asked rhetorically, a teasing smile playing on her lips. "You wound me, Hari. I'm a hero, you know. Not to mention that you seem much too confused about a great many things yourself to have planned this." then she grew more serious. "Besides, you instinctually pushed me away from danger before or could've escaped as you mentioned. Trust is a two-way street is it not?"

"It is." he confirmed solemnly.

"How do we do this?"

"Just give me your hand."

With trust established a secret was created.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back outside.

As a point of goodbye the Statue of Liberty was chosen by Star, the monument below them looked over New York in all her splendour. Star and Hari were sitting beside each other on a floating cloud – courtesy of Hari – as the sun set behind them, sinking beneath the city. They had talked about anything and nothing, killing time and wasting it by munching on burgers with fries and coke. Most importantly Harry even put Star's own Quirk under the Fidelius, with her as a secret-keeper once more, due to her being unable to cast the spell. The woman having felt it only fair to tell him a secret on the same level as his own. Though she'd probably get in trouble for explaining her Quirk to an outsider, not that anyone knew of it.

"Why do you waste one of your commands for something like buffing yourself up to look like that buffoon All Might?" he questioned. Once explained it seemed her Quirk was the closest thing to magic you could come today. Resembling the school of Charms the most, with being able to impart properties onto objects and people. As well as being capable of some limited transfiguration.

"He's not a buffoon, but my Idol!" she delivered strongly and hotly. "He rescued me when I was little and inspired me to be a hero." she recounted the tale, clearly a cherished memory from her nostalgic and reverent tone alone.

Hari let her tell it all before saying. "That's nice, but you're not All Might and never will be." the way Star nearly wilted at those words made him question if All Might set the standard for heroes a little too high. "That's a good thing!" he assured her honestly, patting her on the arm in consolation. He felt a weird deja-vu come over him at comforting another All Might fanboy – girl in this case – in roughly the same amount of days.

"How can that be a good thing?" she pouted, some wetness in her soulful brown eyes. "He's so strong and powerful and I'm..."

The little wizard scowled at her self-depreciating words. "Incredible!" he pointed to her, ignoring her surprised face. "You're Quirk is much more versatile and powerful than the one of All Might." sure the man could punch clouds away, but it was in essence just a simple strength enhancer from the looks of it. "The problem is you're limiting yourself by trying to be like him and not yourself. That's what I meant with my earlier words."

"How so?"

Satisfied that she was listening and not hung up about not being like All Might, he conjured a flame and held it out to her. "Grab it!"

Not quite comprehending what he was getting at Star nonetheless did as instructed. One command later and she cupped the small flame in her hands. "What now?"

Hari rolled his eyes, sighing in exasperation. "Play with your imagination." he told her, demonstrating. Fiery particles swiftly began to light his palm, converging soon after into a ball of flame as big as Star's fist. With a sudden flourish, he hurled the blazing missile at a nearby cloud, the size and intensity growing as it speed toward the huge target.

The red seed sipped through the air faster than Star could blink, but what happened next surprised even her. Instead of bursting through the cloud or evaporating it, the fluffy white vapour ignited instead. Now aflame like it was wood and not something intangible. The breathtaking spectacle did not stop there, instead the ball of flames produced a simmering heat, both painful and profound. Possessing such an intensity it extended to her limbs and fingers; the flames were red and orange and searing. Hari made a flourished motion, and the furious warmth erupted in sheets of roaring fire in front of them.

Soon a snake of fire sixty feet long towered in the sky, coiled and hissing. With a negligent wave of his hand it was reduced to smoke in the wind.

"Make air solid or fire liquid. Hide things in dreams or make them become reality." he declared grandly. "I believe that you will find that your gift is not just a profound duty, – which it is – but also a delight – which it is! It must be managed and controlled. However, it must also be appreciated and cherished. Such is the contradiction you must deal with."

Star could only gape at the display before her, experiencing something she hadn't in a long time. That someone could teach her something new about her Quirk. It hadn't been passed down to her, but was an aberrant Quirk, a random mutation. It had taken much trial and error and assumptions to learn anything about it.

"I will." she promised before things settled back into a peaceful silence. Both simply sitting beside each other on the cloud.

It was broken by the heroine after a while. "What are you gonna do now?" Star asked, still using Japanese for ease of communication. "Go to a doctor and have your Quirk examined? Looks like a Mutant-type to me."

Hari shrugged his shoulders, sighing. "Maybe, even if I don't know what it's effect could possibly be." he shook his head slightly. "Before any of that I'll contact my friend and see what's going on back home." he owed that much to Himiko for putting her in such a situation and making her cover for him. "Can I borrow your phone?"

Star nodded, reached into her pockets and gave it to him.

After a bit of waiting through the ringing the call was picked up. "Hey, Himiko..." Hari began to say.

"Who's this?" came the voice from a man, decidedly not sounding like Himiko.

"Very funny, Himiko-chan." he added the suffix, thinking she was simply being playful to get him to do so. "Who is that you're imitating?"

"So you're friend of our freakish daughter." came the cold reply, making Hari's stomach plummet through his body to dangle between his knees.

Deciding to ignore the increasing feeling of unease, Hari tried to keep calm. There was no point in flying off the handle for something like that. "I'd appreciate it if you wouldn't talk about her like that, sir" he put all the force he could behind the words. "Now, can you bring her on the phone or tell me where she is?"

"How should I know?" came the apathetic reply, making Hari practically hear the unconcerned shrug. Another voice came on then, a female one this time, spitting with vitriol. "We kicked that little freak out." the words unknowingly all but triggering every single of Hari's buttons. "She drank blood and imitated her classmate..."

That was the last straw before he hung up, gave Star the phone back and said. "I've got to go!"

A loud bang was the only warning Star got before he vanished.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 10.

A woman in a black dress ran from him. Her face was streaked with tears, her heart pounding in her chest and ears, while the train of her dress and ashen hair flailed behind her like ghosts clawing at her heels and head. An almost endless path of cobblestone trapped her in front of his path. But she knew how this ended: she reached a dead end and saw the familiar sea that stretched below her. Again, the full moon barely illuminated the cliff and ocean below as mist choked its way up to the parapet.

The remnants of an ancient lighthouse stuck out of the water like a jagged, broken tooth of a long-deceased creature of the deep. All around it, the carcasses of decaying ships were buffeted by fearsome waves, pushing them further into the hidden rocks that had claimed them. Trophies for an ill-tempered sea god.

She hurled herself over the walls, turning to face the pursuing beast behind her as she plummeted. The familiar sensation of falling soon overtook her. All she beheld was the familiar sad and tortured expression on his face. A lie, she knew. It had one emerald eye and another made of a glimmering star, dishevelled hair like raven-feathers and bleeding scars covering its body that were just in the process of closing.

As the mist swallowed her whole both woke up.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

17th April, 2013. Tokyo, Japan.

After the weekend Harry, Akitsu and Kazehana were finally on the way to recruit Seo Kaoru, currently being driving on Harry's 1959 Triumph Bonneville – the motorcycle he had inherited from Sirius – towards Seo's most likely location. Akitsu sat in the sidecar, while Kazehana hugged him from behind. From Nora's and Matsu's intelligence his current place of employment was at a construction site. The man's Sekirei were a little harder to track down, due to not existing in official records. However, Harry had Matsu on his side. Apparently they worked part-time at a Maid Café, according to her snooping.

'Too bad Matsu was too busy to come with us.' Harry mused. 'Either that or her Hikikomori tendencies are worse than I thought.'

The roar of the engine was much louder than its surroundings during after-work hours, easily drowning out the noise of the other traffic participants on the road. No wonder, really, with it being able to transport a half-giant of Hagrid's weight and stature. As such it had the horsepower more fitting for a truck than a motorcycle. Luckily it magically resized itself to fit the rider, making it so that Harry didn't look ridiculous riding a monstrously large vehicle.

He barely resisted the impulse to make the machine fly, knowing doing so would invite immense trouble in such a crowd. Besides, they were just about to arrive at their destination.

Kazehana meanwhile enjoyed the wind whipping in her hair, snuggling against the powerful back of her Ashikabi. Her arms were twined around his torso and gripped his chest sensually. A big smile etched onto her face, still giddy and euphoric that she found him. She also felt lucky that it happened while she was blackout drunk, otherwise she probably would've chickened out or gotten insecure.

'I did get the masculine Ashikabi I wanted.' the Sekirei mused, remembering the recent time he pleasured them. 'Yet also vulnerable and reluctant to receive love.'

One part of her overjoyed that he could please her so well, and another displeased about not going all the way. She knew why that was through the bond; he feared and yearned for intimacy in equal measure. While normally sex was no issue for him, doing so with Sekirei was bound to be an extremely intimate experience, one way or another. A behaviour that made sense once she got some details out of her fellow Sekirei. He'd been horribly burned multiple times by rejection and betrayal, something she had experience in and could sympathize with.

'Not that I'm opposed to a challenge.' Kazehana thought, having wanted a strongly masculine but vulnerable Ashikabi to love. Some might question why she reacted to Minaka then, but masculinity could take as many forms as feminity. Her musing briefly turned to her fellow Sekirei and their preference that most likely led them to Harry. Matsu – being the shameless pervert she was – obviously wanted to have an Ashikabi that was experienced in all manner of sexual acts. Something Harry had plenty of experience in due to his circumstances. Akitsu on the other hand valued loyalty above all, in herself or her Ashikabi.

After all, the better the compatibility, the stronger the reaction and the resulting bond.

Something they thankfully had because it seemed the earnest and sometimes clumsy efforts of Akitsu and the perverted ones of Matsu were already paying off quite well. The method with which he could shut them out – Occlumency she thought it was called – was decreasing in frequency, as if he was forgetting to employ it more and more. Or he simply grew to trust them and was becoming comfortable with their presence, be it physical or mental. Helped by the fact that one had to consciously reach out through the bond to send emotions, it not being constantly active. Otherwise one would get overloaded by information. The times he himself peeked through the bond reminded her of a shy and cute boy hiding behind an object to curiously and longingly observe something he desired. Not that any of them said anything about it to him, lest they scare him off.

The way in which his accommodation to them grew told her his default was emotional openness, only shutting himself off out of necessity and hurt, not desire. However, while it was true that he wanted to believe in their love, the three Sekirei also clearly felt his doubt and struggle to accept it as true. Clearly not truly convinced he was worthy of being loved after so much heartbreak and breaches of trust. Always waiting for the other shoe to drop.

A normal woman would've felt jilted or angry that he doubted her love for him. However, all three of the Sekirei knew the truth of the matter and just a quick peek through the bond confirmed it for her. There was an ocean of love beneath a steadily thinning sheet of ice made of pain and more pain still. It was making her legs go weak and core heat up as she felt his power and aura as an Ashikabi. Suffusing and intoxicating her better than Sake ever did.

'All we have to do is be patient and love him.' she concluded her thoughts as they arrived at their destination. It was a rather seedy looking construction site for another skyscraper; as if Tokyo needed another one of those crowding up the place. Stacks of pipes, planks, steel beams, concrete blocks stood around with mounds of cement bags and all kinds of equipment.

Once properly parked Harry killed the engine, whereupon they could hear the, for now, low din of excavators, mixers, trucks and various other machinery present.

Harry yawned as he helped Kazehana dismount, while Akitsu jumped over the seat instead of going around the bike to take the shortest route towards him. He had not gotten too much sleep last night. Mostly due to his demanding Sekirei occupying his time, and the strange dream that had repeated itself the last two days didn't help. It wasn't a nightmare per se, but felt more like he vaguely knew that woman despite never meeting her.

"We didn't keep you up too late, did we?" Kazehana purred mischievously into his ear from her place to Harry's right as they approached the entrance to the construction site.

The wizard chuckled in reply, keeping her steady by wrapping an arm around her waist. "A bit, but its more so the weird dream I had the last three nights." due to long experience, Harry was used to surviving on little sleep. His gaze roamed over the Wind Sekirei's delightful and utterly buxom form. She once more wore her outrageous purple dress that revealed more than it concealed, evidently taking pride in his wandering eyes practically devouring her sinful body as she leaned in close.

"Weird, how so?" Akitsu inquired, walking attentively on his left side and mirroring Kazehana by snuggling close to his chest, his hand sitting just above her bum. Completely ignoring the stares from workers and pedestrians he earned by being accompanied by two bombshells, wearing such revealing outfits no less. Not that they could be inconspicuous even with normal clothes, their beauty made sure of that much. Hopefully the people simply thought the Sekirei were cosplayers and not whores, but considering his own presence that was doubtful. He probably should've ordered them to wear different clothes, – they did possess different casual wear in their wardrobe – but did not want to take their choice from them. If that was what they preferred, then who was he to disagree?

'I wonder what public opinion is gonna be like in a few days.' he mused, despite already seeing the obvious headline before his mind's eye. 'I probably should tell Yusuke to publish an article explaining my Sekirei, somewhat at least.' his mind briefly conjuring ideas and excuses to use in regards them before returning to the matter at hand. While he had little to no interest in the press in regards to his own image, slandering those he held dear was another matter entirely.

He quickly told them of his dream in detail, glad that it weren't his usual nightmares. Thankfully those had been decreasing swiftly over time, now even enabling him to truly relax while sleeping if his Sekirei were present. As if they were acting as some kind of dream catcher or a filter.

"A Sekirei?" came Kazehana's guess, her head leaning on his shoulder as she drew lazy circles with a finger on his abs, pressing her huge and soft tits against him. "Sometimes, if the reaction or distance is big enough, that can happen." it did happen to her, unfortunately. That first year was pure torture for her, knowing her first choice of an Ashikabi didn't want her, but calling out to him nonetheless subconsciously.

Harry frowned, unsure what to make of that possibility. "Could be, but I'm not looking for someone that's running away from me." that was an endeavour doomed to fail. If someone didn't want you near them, then it was foolish to look for them. More so in the case of not even knowing them.

With the sounds of machines growing ever louder the group of three grew silent. Soon entering the site and approaching the foreman, – a middle-aged man with a slight belly wearing a safety vest, hard-hat and thick steel-toed boots – who seemed to be annoyed until he recognized just who was walking towards him. Annoyance soon giving way to fear and apprehension.

"Can I help you with something?!" he inquired with a rough and loud shout, looking at his clipboard to appear busy.

The Wizard shrugged, – at least as much as he was able with two gorgeous women hanging off his arms – used to such reactions by most people around him. As such he returned the same courtesy shown to him, bellowing over the noise of construction "We're looking for a Kaoru Seo, do you know where I can find him?!"

That caused a scowl to erupt on the man's face. "If he owes you money then get back in line!" here he snorted derisively. "Not that he'll be able to pay anyone, I fired him last Friday! Damn lazy slob couldn't be arsed to come to work on time!" missing once or twice was acceptable, even three times with appropriate reasons. But what Seo pulled was beyond the pale.

Harry frowned as these revelations combined with his Sekirei's unflattering words in regards to the man. A debt-ridden, irresponsible, freeloader wasn't anyone's idea of a good employee.

With that unsatisfying conclusion to their search, the trio went to the second possible location; the place of work of Seo's Sekirei.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

17th April, 2013. Tokyo, Akihabara, Japan.

Luckily it didn't take them long to find the Lightning Twins place of work in Akihabara; the Otaku haven as it was also known by locals and foreigners alike.

The front of the building alone could give one cavities with is overly sweet advertisement and mostly pink, white and blue colours. Inside it got surprisingly much better in terms of décor, being more on the subdued side. Not in the least bit even half as embarrassing as Madame Puddifoot's Tea shop. With its cramped space full of gaudy tables and chairs decorated with frills, bows and more. The main draw here were obviously the cute girls. Harry had hated Madam Puddifoot's and as such didn't care much for this too much either, being extremely out of his element. It didn't even seem like this was the kind of crowd he was looking for. The majority were men, regulars from the looks of it. Some of them seemed normal, just infatuated with a particular waitress. While most of the people here were sketchy looking Otaku, which he dearly hoped did not include this Seo character.

As soon as the bell over the door announced their arrival heads turned, people nearby naturally perking up to look at the newcomers. While he was used to stares and even glares, something made him feel as if his entrance with Kazehana and Akitsu had shattered some kind of illusion around this establishment. It was like a physical wall of pure discomfort.

"Welcome back, goshujin-sama!~" a pair of voices sang slightly out of synch. Standing before them was a pair of twin girls, dressed in French maid outfits full of frills and laces while curtsying deeply in greeting. Once they lifted their heads and saw who they were addressing all colour fled from their faces.

Kazehana and Akitsu simply stared at them, with the latter Sekirei gripping his arm a bit tighter. Harry on the other hand grinned at the twins barely concealed discomfort, saying after a good ten seconds. "Aren't you gonna invite us in properly?"

The one with the larger bust growled from the back of her throat, only stopping once her twin lightly elbowed her in the side. At that a rictus of a grin formed on her face. "Err, right this way, goshujin-sama and friends!~ You table is just over there." with that the more collected one lead them to an unoccupied table, accompanied by a few glances thrown their way.

He shared a conspiratorial look with Kazehana, who grinned in reply, knowing his intention.

They were led to a bench able to accommodate all three of them, with Harry obviously sitting in the middle. Once seated they took a look at the 'Kawaii Menu' as it was called. "What can I bring you on this wonderful evening?~" the slightly less bustier one of the Lightning Twins chirped with false cheer that was nearly real. She had a much better facade than her sister.

"I suppose you two aren't very hungry, are you?" the wizard inquired from his Sekirei, all of them having just eaten dinner a few hours before. Both shook their head, but Kazehana grinned and lazily tapped at something on the menu with a perfectly manicured nail that made Akitsu look hopeful. Harry's eyebrow rose at the name, but simply nodded and ordered for them. "We'll take the Senpai-Notice-Me Spider." judging by the picture it was a humongous Cappuccino intended to be shared, with straws sticking out of it and bending like spider legs.

"...Three straws." Akitsu murmured, her blush now married to a smile. Normally she would've preferred something cooked by her Ashikabi, which was much better than any of the slop given to Sekirei by MBI or found in dumpsters. Sadly that also included her own miserable efforts at cooking something edible for him.

With their order issued, one of their targets made to leave. Only for Kazehana to call out with a mischievous grin. "Oh, please return quickly. I'd be a shame if another serves us and I'd have to complain about laziness to your employer." the giggle she let lose was utterly false in its sweetness, knowing that the Sekirei were evidently short on money and couldn't afford to lose this job.

"Indeed, a true shame that would be." Harry supplied with helpful sarcasm.

"Of course, I'll return as quickly as possible!~" came the near strangled reply.

Not a thing was said during their wait, simply enjoying each others company and closeness. A bit later their order arrived, carried by the bustier twin. It came in one of the least functional and biggest cups he had ever seen in his life, topped off with three ridiculously gaudy bendy-straw of all things. "Okay, goshujin-sama~! Your drink is here!" the young woman said with enthusiasm so false it stank to heaven, placing their order down before them.

Just as she went to get away, Kazehana stopped her. "Wait, you forgot something." she claimed, a wicked gleam in her eyes as she winked at Akitsu. All while leaning forward, elbows set on the table with her head resting on one hand.

"What's that?" one could hear the snarl in her voice.

"The special spell to make our drink more delicious." she pointed to the other waitresses performing said thing to other patrons, their voices as sweet as Kazehana's grin was devious.

Hikari suppressed a scowl threatening to twist her stony smile. "Of course! How silly of me to forget!" she took a deep breath and very reluctantly said. "Moe Moe kyun kyun~!" She said with a wink of her eye, which twitched all the while. A few of the guests nearby turned to look at the spectacle, no doubt expecting to see something like this regularly in the establishment. The raven-haired girl faltered a bit, suddenly feeling the hefty weight of people's focused attention and gazes, but soldiered on bravely.

"Moe Moe kyun kyun~!"

Akitsu's lips twitched a little into the shadow of a smile, indicating her amusement at the petty revenge enacted for her benefit.

"Moe Moe kyun kyun!" She twirled in place and held out her hands in a heart-shape towards the drink, as if to try and imbue it with more flavour. "There all done." she grunted the last part out, any pretence of bubbly energy gone.

"Well, thank you." Harry told them, a little perplexed by the show but satisfied with the outcome. Deciding to be gracious in victory, he told them. "We'll be sure to give you a big tip."

With just a bow the waitress Sekirei left them to enjoy their surprisingly delicious drink in a rather awkward position. With three heads close together in an effort to each reach a straw.

A bit later.

They were one of the last to leave in an effort to catch the twins, who weren't nearly as accosted by male admires as their co-workers. The regular clientele having obviously learned to steer clear of these particularly volatile waitresses. Harry's group managing to catch them just as the café was about to close.

"What do you want?" Hibiki asked once outside, arms crossed and suspicion in her expression. "Or should we finish what we started?" the words had more than a bit bravado in them.

Her twin mirrored her actions beside her, but here sparks were recklessly dancing between her fingers. "We should teach them a lesson for humiliating us, Hibiki!" her golden eyes turned to Kazehana and sneered. "Especially that skank!"

"Careful, brat!" Kazehana warned with a glare, her pride unwilling to let that insult go. As a small whirlwind lazily began to form around them, Harry could see by her posture alone that she was an experienced fighter with blood on her hands. "Only my Ashikabi or Miya may call me that without punishment." It was accompanied by a drop in temperature by a good few degrees, their breath misting as Akitsu used her powers in reply to what she saw as a threat.

"We did not come here to fight." Harry interrupted things before they escalated needlessly, his hands raised in a placating gesture. "Only with an offer." he'd fight if he had to, but would prefer not to in the middle of the city. The twins relaxed at that, but held their suspicions close.

Kazehana in turn huffed and looked away, while Akitsu simply let go of her power over all things cold.

"What kind of offer?" Hikari asked, eyeing him warily. He did have winged Sekirei now, after all. And she also remembered that he somehow survived their attack just fine on his own before doing the impossible and wing Akitsu.

Hibiki said, hands on her hips. "Yeah, what would the Head of NswF want with us?" that had been all over the news for a few days. With more than a few networks questioning if a foreigner should be allowed to lead NswF. Furumizu had been a beloved media figure due to his philanthropic efforts for orphanages and the like. Not to mention having been old, which in Japanese culture meant being correct most of the time, due to said seniority. Harry was as such seen as too young and untested.

"A job, to be more precise." he elaborated. "I want to hire you as security for NswF. Though, I guess it largely depends on your Ashikabi as well."

The twins shared an apprehensive look between each other. "We don't have an Ashikabi yet." Hibiki began, followed by Hikari. "And we're not going with an Ashikabi we're not reacting to!"

"I was under the impression a Kaoru Seo was your Ashikabi." Harry told them, an eyebrow raised in surprise. "At least that's what my sources told me."

Akitsu chimed in at that, head tilted to the side. "Ah... Matsu said you met your Ashikabi while at MBI."

"Your adjustor had been Asame Takehito, a good friend of Seo." Kazehana mused out loud. The twins having been the last to be under his care. "There were even some rumours of Takehito doing some experiments on Seo beforehand for some kind of contingency." at least Minaka had said that once in a rant when she was near just to be close to him.

Hikari scowled at that, arms crossed with a huff. "That we're his Sekirei is just a rumour that perverted scumbag spread around." she dismissed with a growl.

Beside her Hibiki had her head bowed in what appeared to be sorrow, lips pursed tightly. Not quite sharing her twins sentiment. "Seo had been our Ashikabi." she admitted with a weary sigh. "We knew that much immediately upon meeting him. However, our adjustments hadn't been completed yet. Which delayed our winging a few weeks."

"Hibiki?!" her twin exclaimed, shocked at her sister admitting such a thing to others.

The more mellow twin ignored her, all while holding something forlorn in her tone and eyes. "Shortly after our procedures were finished, Takehito did indeed try something. What we don't know. However, whatever it was crippled Seo as an Ashikabi, making our reaction vanish completely."

Hikari tried to cheer her sister up in her own way, putting an arm around her twin's shoulders in support. "We were luckily, I say!" a hollow grin on her face. "Can you imagine being winged by that loser? Not to mention being the cause for us not getting a MBI card to cover our expenses."

"Oh, how so?" Kazehana asked, trying to steer the conversation away to more safe topics. Now notably more subdued after their tale. Clearly affected by the twins difficult admission to not having an Ashikabi any more. A – what they believed to be – permanent condition. It also explained to them why they attacked unwinged Sekirei, which wasn't against the rules of the Sekirei Plan. Without having emerged themselves they were much weaker than a Sekirei that had his or her wings. And with no Ashikabi of their own, they saw that as the only way to win. Without being forcibly winged, that is.

Hibiki answered that. "He sold company secrets of MBI and embezzled money to pay his gambling debts." a cloud of shame was hanging over her now, seeing their reactions that ranged from unimpressed to sympathy to pity. On one hand, their prospective Ashikabi had indeed been a bum. On the other he had still been their Ashikabi.

Hikari took over from there, squeezing her sister tightly and suppressing her own emotions as good as she was able. "As we were released everyone still thought he was to be our Ashikabi. That included Minaka, who found out about our Ashi..." she caught herself, taking a deep breath. "Seo's crimes. So, of course he didn't issue us a MBI card. As punishment."

Harry frowned at the tale, now no longer planning to hire Seo. Ashikabi or not. A slacker he could marginally tolerate, having been one himself in the past and his experience with Ron. The same was definitely not true for traitors, no matter if it was done to an enemy of his in form of MBI. "I see. I'm sorry for your loss." he said softly, knowing that it hurt to find out about treachery from loved ones.

"Thank you." both said simultaneously.

"But you can still find another Ashikabi." he told them, pointing his thumb towards Kazehana. "I wasn't her first choice as an Ashikabi either."

"Indeed." the Sekirei of Wind told them with an encouraging smile. "If Akitsu and I can find our Ashikabi despite everything, so can you."

That perked the twins up a little, a spark of hope in their eyes. "Really?!" now that they thought about it, that seemed plausible.

"Yes," Harry rummaged around for a MBI card, patting his pants in search. Only to remember that it was Akitsu's and she stored it on her person, in a questionable place. With a resigned sigh he put one hand down her cleavage, causing the woman to moan and Kazehana to giggle, pulling the object in question out. "Here, you can have this."

Presented with a solution to their problems in the form of the little black piece of plastic, Hibiki hesitated. "Are you sure?" she asked, stomping on Hikari's foot as she snatched it from him with glee.

"Ouch, hey!" she complained with a pout. "He said we could take it!"

Harry waved Hibiki off. "It's fine. We have more than enough money."

"Yes, and I have my own card as well." Kazehana pushed her own massive, but still gravity-defying breasts up to emphasize where she stored it. A smirk of pure sex playing on her kissable lips that told him he could borrow it anytime, for a price.

He sighed at that and shook his head in amusement before nodding a farewell to the twins. "Well, it was nice meeting you two. I hope you find your Ashikabi soon." Harry waved goodbye to them, wondering how he'd solve his security problems now. For the moment Akitsu and Kazehana could take care of that.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

19th April, 2013. Teito Tower, Tokyo, Japan.

As she awoke, her senses were overwhelmed at the oppressive wrongness of the room. At being alone in it. Her hearing diminished to the insistent pounding of her yearning heart, and waves of vertigo assailing her – her stomach somersaulted as gravity fluctuated both in intensity and direction. Tiny beads of sweat formed on her skin while smells from her dreams, both sweet and rotten, aggravated her nose. It lasted but a moment. As the feelings subsided she was finally able to take in her surroundings properly.

"Just that... nightmare... again." the woman gasped out, chest heaving from exertion as fingers of fire wrapped around her lungs and heart. That damn reaction was growing out of control. The bed below her was soaked through with sweat and more from the nightly ordeal. The light of dawn, weak and anaemic, spilled into the room through the blinds.

Ever since five days ago the realm of dreams had turned hostile towards her. Not that it was ever truly welcoming to one such as her; memories of the past and Kamikura Island made sure of that much.

"My Ashikabi is dead. Miya killed him. I avenged him!" she repeated the mantra a dozen times, staring at the ceiling and slowly wrestling her rapidly beating heart under control. A strong echo insisted still that her Ashikabi – another, an imposter and not her true one – was out there, pulling with such a ferocity that it was nearly painful. However, the Sekirei knew what awaited her at the end of that road.

She stood up on wobbly legs. With heavy footsteps lacking her usual grace she stumbled through the spartan bedroom and towards the adjacent bath. Once at the sink she opened the spigot and proceeded to splash her face with water. The coldness serving its purpose to make her skin feel numb – numbness was better than pain and apathy better than love – and snap her awake quickly.

Without truly wanting to she looked into the mirror. Naked as the day she came out of that tank, she saw a pale-skinned hourglass figure. A vicious scar went from her right collarbone cut down though a modest bosom and ending at her left hip. She was one of the tallest Sekirei, owing much of this to her long legs. Long ashen hair that flowed down to her arse was out of her usual messy ponytail, with a lengthy single strand on top of her head extending forward and downwards. Her face was one of sharp angles and aristocratic features, with high cheekbones and slightly pointed chin. Heavy bags were under her narrow and stormy grey eyes, giving her a haggard and exhausted look.

All she saw was weakness. A mess that stared back at her, made worse by the water streaking down her face reminiscent of tears.

With a low growl she punched the mirror with considerable force, letting pieces fly away and causing a spiderweb-like crack that barely held together. The satisfied grin threatening to be born upon her lips was stifled upon conception at what she saw. The shards of the mirror sparkled in morning's light, dancing fey creatures seemed to flutter over the gilded frame, grinning at her malevolently as she took a hesitant step backwards. She darted her head around to look into the shards, trying to see whether the horrific image she saw earlier was still there. She froze. Instead of two soulless grey eyes, each shard reflected its own pair right back at her. Each one distorted to sneer mockingly.

She instinctively flinched away, and hated herself immediately for it.

Karasuba hated much in this world, but nothing more so than weakness. She hated her weak and dead Ashikabi for dying at Miya's blade during the invasion, and for being on the wrong side. She hated that she had found him so quickly, only to lose him not a minute later – unable to truly process finding and losing him at once – and love him still. However, most of all Karasuba hated herself for being too weak to kill Miya and having to resort to trickery to get revenge. Only to be cut down immediately after, unable to do anything then either. As well as being too weak to dismiss it all in the first place.

"Always too weak, aren't you!" she howled, punching the mirror to smithereens until her hands were both a bloody mess.

It didn't matter if this new Ashikabi was real or not. He was a squishy human and would leave her too. Rage was better than love, because love was pain. Better to be a bully than the one getting bullied.

"If this continues I should just emerge with the first pathetic idiot I find. Wouldn't make much of a difference, I reckon." Karasuba panted out, having reduced the glass to splinters, haunted eyes staring at nothing from behind the curtain of dishevelled hair. 'That gay boy Natsuo could serve well.' she mused, not feeling an ounce of anything for the empty shell of a man. Her heart refused to obey her mind on the matter, clenching in distress at the thought alone. Bile was immediately rising in her throat at that, rebelling against it with every fibre of her being.

Yet Karasuba was not deterred. After all, it was safe if there was no love involved.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

21th April, 2013. NswF Headquarters, Tokyo, Japan.

The sound of fists and feet hitting a sandbag echoed throughout the gym, specially designed for Neogenes. Maria was currently in the process of dismantling the equipment with a calm fury. The only signs of her roiling emotions being narrowed amber eyes and pursed lips as she rained blow after blow onto the equipment.

Maria had washed the three artificial colours of red, blue and yellow from her hair and forgone the pigtails. Now sporting the same black hair and style as her mother, notable exception being the ever present ahoge atop her head.

Thump

Finally – after a ferocious round-house kick – the bag could take no more punishment and spilled its sandy guts all over the floor, the bottom half of it hanging by a few threads.

"Splendid kick, Maria!" Aoi praised, clapping her hands animatedly in joy and a beaming smile on her face. Nora's daughter was a little smaller than Maria, at around 5'6 with strawberry-blonde hair, hanging down her back in two very tight braids. Like her mother she had baby-blue eyes, but her face still possessed some roundness to it courtesy of some remaining baby-fat. Both of them wore the usual leotards for exercise.

Maria only stared at the ruined sandbag dispassionately before turning to Aoi. "So you mean to tell me the rest of my performance wasn't?" she asked, a weird undertone in her voice.

"Of course not!" Aoi insisted vehemently, a little confused by the reaction. Unable to tell if Maria was joking or not. Though, Maria tolerated being addressed without suffixes by her. So Aoi assumed she couldn't be on her bad side just yet.

The little girl in the body of a teenager simply grunted and made to leave the small gym for the showers, ignoring the platitudes of her Neogene sister. After cooling off they quickly changed into their everyday clothes. Aoi's being a short pink skirt that was nearly entirely covered by an orange jacket and some dark red boots. Maria on the other hand wore a short black skirt, stockings and shoes with small heels together with a long-sleeved red shirt.

"Do you plan to join father at dinner?" Aoi asked, trying to make small talk and hopefully distract her friend. It didn't work.

"That man is not my father, or yours!" Maria told her coldly, giving her a sidelong glare scary in its scathing intensity. "How could he be? He hates us, denies us our birthright!"

Aoi meekly shrank back at once, gnawing on her index-finger insecurely and looking away. "I apologise, force of habit." Furumizu Tatsuoki had always insisted they call him that and Rie encouraged them to do the same to their current leader. It was easy to just continue to do so with the new Head of NswF. "It's just fath..., Potter-sama told me we're free to join him anytime or come to him with problems. Your mother and sister will be there too." while all Neogenes were sisters to a degree, there was no mistaking who Aoi meant.

That stopped Maria cold, both hands curling into fists and shaking with rage. A conflicted set of emotions battling it out inside of her mind and hear. A battlefield mirrored on her face. "Fine!"

The way up through the staircase – Maria really didn't want to meet anyone – was spent in silence. Once on the highest level they unfortunately arrived just as Reina did.

Reina looked suspiciously towards Maria while stepping out of the elevator, her posture defensive and clearly on guard. "Maria, I didn't expect you to take Potter-sama up on his offer."

"I could say the same about you." Maria spat back petulantly with the quickly kindled hate of a spoiled child.

Aoi simply looked unsure and awkward at what was happening before her. Feeling something was amiss, but not knowing what.

"Let us delay no longer then." Reina said softly, motioning for the two younger Neogenes to enter first.

What greeted them on the other side was strange, weird, fantastical and beautiful. All three were standing there, mouths open in shock and confusion.

Will-o'-wisps made of blue flames floated around the room with no discernable explanation to how they floated, or showing the source of what fed the fire. Stranger still were the creatures flittering across the ground, or at least trying to. They did not move very fast. One type resembled a lizard, but had six legs and was bright red in colour. Another were grey-skinned snakes slithering on the ground, leaving trails of ash behind them.

Maria knew Potter claimed to be a wizard, but had dismissed that out of hand. Now she was forced to revise her opinion.

Things didn't start to make more sense as a sound of childish triumph could be heard from somewhere nearby. A beaming and celebrating Rihoko came clambering out behind the couch shortly after, having evidently crawled under it and revealing the source of the noise. She was equipped with oven mitts, a small but thick leather apron more appropriate for a forge than a kitchen and carrying a rattling cooking pot with her. She was covered in smudges of soot all over, hands and clothes blackened with it.

"Rihoko, what're you doing?" Reina asked as perplexed as she was able to show, the extend of which were raised eyebrows.

"Mom!" the child perked up with a big grin. Rihoko also noticed her 'sisters' and brightened immediately, waving to Maria. "Big sister!" a beaming smile on her face as she made to sprint towards them. Only to be intercepted by her mother, who carefully scooped the child up in her arms.

"Careful!" the older Neogene admonished calmly. "Now, please answer my question." she asked now that the attention of Rihoko was on her, pointing to the odd attire.

The sight of the care Reina showed Rihoko ignited a deep hatred within Maria's chest; a furnace of wrath burning as bright as the floating flames surrounding them. An emotion she barely kept under control at the moment. Outside a fierce scowl was the only indication to her displeasure.

"I'm helping cook!" Rihoko exclaimed excitedly, practically vibrating with it as she kicked her legs. A strange thing for Reina to witness, who had only ever rarely seen her behave like that. Usually reserved for the times after a separation. "See!" The little girl held up the pot that had a glass lid, allowing one to look inside. It contained a few of the six-legged lizards scurrying about looking for an escape and very bright orange eggs that glowed strongly.

That didn't clear things up for them either. It must've shown on their faces, because a second later the girl said. "I'll show you!" she squirmed out of her mother's hold, who let go a moment later, and scampered over to the kitchen, bellowing gleefully. "I've got them!"

"Great work." Maria heard a male voice say; that soothing masculine rumble making it easy to identify as the Head of NswF. Once she entered the kitchen things got weirder still. Ingredients floated about, peeling and cutting themselves in mid-air before being put to use. The man cooked over an open flame as blue as the rest, having created the means to do so magically. Black iron skewers stuffed full with meat roasted above it, dripping with fat and something else judging by the spicy smell. A huge chunk of meat could be seen floating inside the flames as well.

The three floozies of his sat at the table, watching the spectacle unfold and enraptured by how he treated Rihoko. Nora, Shiori and even Rie were also there. The latter nailing a lizard onto the table with all the care of a neighbourhood bully drowning kittens. Easily cutting the wiggling thing open without a care in the world, curiously poking and prodding it with her scalpel. Fascinated that the beings didn't die, not unless the fire that spawned them died, according to Harry.

"You sure I can't help? I'm a good cook." Rihoko told him earnestly, pouting a little. The times her mother had left her alone without a babysitter had made her rather adept at it. Of course she had no point of reference and therefore no idea that such was abnormal.

Something flickered in Harry's expression, some painful recognition, before he gave the girl a strained smile. "I'm sure." the man then levitated the pot onto the counter. Only then seeing the three newest additions to the room. "Ah, you come just in time."

"Do we?" Reina asked, still utterly nonplussed. As she spoke the origin of the creatures was revealed when a lizard fell out of a floating flame and onto the table; apparently created or summoned by the fire. The fall clearly hurt it, incapacitating the creature and making it easy to capture. Though, it seemed to rapidly and swiftly recuperate.

The man grinned crookedly. "Indeed." able to see their confusion, he waved towards the women sitting at the table. "They wanted to have a magical cooking experience and I decided to oblige them." he then patted Rihoko's head. "And Rihoko was a big help as well." the little girl beamed up at him with sparkling brown eyes. Next, with a wave of his stick all the floating flames were extinguished, followed by the ash and nearly all the leftover creatures flying towards him before vanishing as well. Only the sapphire flame cooking their meal was left intact, as well as the creatures it spawned.

"Hey!" Rie complained once her specimen died as the being's mother-flame was snuffed out. "I wasn't finished experimenting on it!" seeing that the Sekirei did have a few nearby she made to grab one, only for them to scramble towards Kazehana and Matsu.

Harry snorted at that. "Sorry for taking away your toy." sounding not sorry at all. Sure he too had killed many of the beings, but what Rie did rubbed him the wrong way still.

"Is that because I told you that you couldn't fire all those people?" Rie questioned, she crossed her arms and legs in annoyance. Unlike other countries, companies in Japan couldn't simply fire people for poor performance. Instead they basically bullied them out of the company by shunning, shaming and other more unsavoury methods in extreme cases.

"Why would you need to summon those endearing creatures though?" Kazehana questioned, ignoring Rie and blinking cutely at the last of the creatures before her on the table. A few of them – Salamanders, Harry called them – ate a few pepper corns out of the palm of her hand. Matsu was doing the same thing, with moderate success. They avoided Akitsu like the plague though, making her a bit depressed at being unable to coax them towards herself and seeing it as a personal failure.

'Maybe it's all the booze I drank that makes them like me?' the Wind Sekirei mused absent-mindedly.

Grin never wavering, he said. "A force of habit, I suppose. After all, I was rather poor before coming here." seeing their confusion remaining the wizard explained. "They're easy to summon with magical flames, as well as being excellent aids and ingredients in cooking." not to mention the Salamander Blood and Ashwinder Eggs being useful in potions. Sadly, the ease of procuring also made them cheap and therefore not much help in getting out of his debt. "Anyway, I'm nearly finished with the food. Akitsu, can you freeze a few of these eggs for me?"

"Ah... Of course, Harry-sama!" The woman immediately set upon the task single-mindedly.

He then took a few of the brightly orange eggs with his artificial hand – evidently done to prevent burns – and prepared an egg-and-flour batter mixed with cabbage, pork belly and some kimchi. He didn't even need to heat the oiled pan the pancakes were in, the batter apparently frying itself perfectly. Next he pulled a steaming rolls of sourdough out of the oven, their crust crackling and smelling delicious.

Unexpectedly, he turned to Maria next. "Do you want to help, Maria?" Harry asked, both his eyes holding something in them she could liken to something akin to compassion.

Maria took it as pity. She loathed pity.

"No!"

Rihoko took the moment to protest. "But it's fun!" not comprehending why she didn't want to help. "I'll show you." the little girl insisted, making to grab Maria's hand and hoping to spend time with her.

The teenager simply huffed, scowling at the approaching girl and object of her ire. 'If she didn't exist mother would love me!' she thought with ironclad certainty. As such Maria took the only appropriate action for a person of her maturity. "I said no!" she snarled, shoving the small girl roughly to the ground with as much force as she could muster. Which was a lot, considering her genetically engineered strength surpassed most of humanity.

In a blind rage Maria advanced menacingly onto the downed girl, murder on her mind. "Maria!" she heard Potter's warning bark, but ignored it in favour of removing the obstacle to her mother's love and affection.

All of that was lifted and the world came back into focus when she felt a stinging slap on her cheek. Before her stood Reina, blocking her path towards Rihoko with her own body. Her amber eyes were narrowed, hard and flinty, chest heaving as adrenalin surged through her body in protection of her child.

The room was shocked into utter silence now. All eyes trained on the accidental spectacle.

"What do you think you're doing?!" Reina snarled out, uncharacteristically emotional.

Maria looked around frantically, a sinking feeling developed in her gut. Seeing that all the people here hated her she fled the room in tears without a word. Even Aoi didn't follow her, too shocked to do so immediately and afterwards not wanting to be rude to her host.

"Well, that just happened." Harry sighed out in frustration, getting various noises and nods of agreement from the other occupants of the room. One part of him wanting to follow the mess of a girl, but another knew that it wouldn't accomplish anything right now. Better to let her cool off before trying anything. Though, he resolved to be more proactive in his dealings with Maria in the future.

No one spoke for a while. Luckily, in a few more minutes everything was prepared, the table was set and the dishes spread out across it. Some looked Japanese while others were wholly foreign. Either in their make or from the ingredients. There were things resembling Okonomiyaki, Yakitori and even some Unagi. Then there were things all of them didn't recognize.

One dish was potatoes and a huge chunks of meat with a nice char to it, served on a bed of seeds glowing like coals and emitting wisps of smoke like burning wood. The meat was covered in a sauce as red as blood, making it look freshly killed.

"What's that, Harry-tan?" Matsu asked curiously before she could contain herself, basically blurting the words out.

Her question was promptly answered. "That are roast potatoes made with troll fat and dragon steak served with fireseeds and a spicy smoulder-berry and salamander blood sauce." the blood helped to alleviate some of the burn with its regenerative properties.

"Dragon, really?" it could be a lie, but considering what she had just seen that seemed to be unlikely. Beside her, Rihoko made noises of wonder, eyes sparkling in delight.

"Isn't that horribly expensive?" Aoi asked, correctly assuming the meat to be rather rare.

Harry shook his head in the negative. "While many parts of a dragon are used in potion making or other products, and therefore quite sought after, Dragon meat is the exception. While just as rare, it is not expensive." he continued to explain. "The reason for that is that it's difficult to prepare – being a notoriously difficult meat – and most people not having the patience or experience for it. Not helped by its rarity. While it is basically unable to be overcooked, that also means it takes a long time to be done due to its inherent resistance to heat and fire." he then pointed towards the dish once more. "Though, I'm more proud of the fireseeds and smoulder-berry sauce giving it a smoky flavour."

Normally smoulder-berries weren't sought after for cooking, due to their ashy flavour and uncommon growing conditions. However, being poor and necessity being the mother of invention, he had taken the time to make the exotic flavour shine. Even troll fat was seen as reprehensible by most magicals despite being a rather good substitute, due to the stigma attached to the disgusting creatures.

He then pointed to the other things on the table. "I've also prepared some Crème Brûlée and Yorkshire Pudding as dessert." due to the Ashwinder eggs the dough for the latter even cooked itself perfectly; perfectly flaky and crisp. Much like the Okonomiyaki pancakes.

Lastly he pointed towards the Yakitori skewers. "That's Manticore impaled on the creatures own iron spikes."

"Aren't Manticores supposed to be extremely venomous?" Kazehana looked at the meat apprehensively, as if the beast could come back alive and devour her.

Harry nodded as he sat down. "Yeah, but its only dangerous if prepared incorrectly. Much like Fugu in that regard. Done correctly the toxicity in the spikes is dissolved and adds to the spice. Now then, tuck in."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Maria seethed as she stalked through Headquarters. Her tears still fell freely from her face, feeding the kindling hatred in her like gasoline. "H... How dare... they?!" she fumed, or at least tried to. The words instead came out with hiccups. The girl trying and failing to compose herself. Instead her whole being shook and vibrated with a mix of nervousness, sorrow and rage.

She had known that everyone hated her, but this just took the cake. Some small part of her had hoped that her moth... Reina would accept her in time. That hope was now dashed, its brains spilling out onto the pavement of her mind. Her thoughts then abandoned the idea of a mother, now too painful to linger on or contemplate.

She wiped the tears away angrily, growling. "If I had power nobody could hurt me! I could just take what I wanted." the idea appealed to her immensely, to never be vulnerable again.

"Why don't you just take it then?" a voice asked behind her.

Maria whirled around in shock, eyes wide in surprise at having been overheard. In front of her was one of the scientists working on the Cloneblades. The woman had also worked closely with Maria in the past to test her compatibility with the device, which was the highest out of any Neogene.

"What do you mean?" the girl asked suspiciously, not trusting the woman any more than any other person right now.

The female scientist clade in a lab coat shrugged. "If you want power then you take it for yourself and don't wait for someone to give it to you." she explained, a small grin forming on her barely existent lips. "It'd be a shame if your potential went to waste."

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 9.

13th April, 2013. Tokyo, Japan.

"That's the last one." Harry commented as he pointed his wand downwards, floating the wardstone into the two metre deep hole. The wardstone was made from shining obsidian, shaped like a trapezohedron and all over the stone's surface runes could be made out, glowing in intricate sequences. The letters swirled with all the colours of the rainbow, like oil on water mixed with mother-of-pearl. Shortly after placing the wardstone Harry filled the hole up with earth once more. Followed by a flick of the Elder Wand that mended the concrete to its original flawless state.

Beside him Nora nodded absent-mindedly, taking notes on her clipboard. Harry had no idea why she didn't use something more technologically advanced, but ever since Matsu asked to be his assistant Nora seemed to prefer analogue to digital. However, as long as she proved to be an immense help Harry did not care if she used a stone tablet and chisel. "I assume the protections are active around all the Neogene facilities right now?" the Neogene inquired, her baby-blue eyes roaming over the shimmering barrier that briefly flashed before vanishing.

The last Potter nodded in confirmation. "Yes, the wards should be active." ever since his ex-friends' appearance and the encounter with the Japanese wizards, Harry took time to prepare magical measures to protect himself and his. Wardstones were placed around NswF Headquarters and the other facilities working with Neogenes. Placed near enough to be effective, but far enough as to not interfere with the delicate technological equipment they worked with. As well as hopefully not disrupting others. Due to that, Harry's last few days had been busy indeed. Proven by the various protective enchantments and wards now woven over the building; including Anti-Apparition, Anti-Portkey, Anti-Scrying, an Homunculus spell, Owl-repelling, Anti-Animagus, an intruder alert and even an obscure ward against House-elves. Sadly Harry couldn't use anything stronger on the building, like the Fidelius, without arousing serious suspicion from muggles.

'If Diagon Alley can exist in the middle of London without frying nearby electronics, then this should work as well.' he thought.

Both silently left the alley as inconspicuous as possible, aided by a temporary and fading Cave Inimicum ward that had hidden their presence from people during their preparations.

The walk back to headquarters was spent in silence. Though, Harry used the time to check his version of the Marauder's Map for any faults. Like the original it was a piece of parchment and possessed the same enchantments on it, activating with a password, and letting the user observe people within the NswF buildings. The new map could switch between locations, was connected to the wards and the magical contracts, and able to alert the owner of the map to anyone trying to enter restricted areas without permission. As well as showing the location of traitors with differently coloured dots, but only on company property.

In just a few minutes Harry and Nora arrived on the level where Rie currently worked on Reina. The former wanting to check up on Reina to make sure the Neogene wasn't negatively affected from her ordeal. Harry had similar intentions coming here, but his went more in the direction of equipping the Neogenes to better fight magical foes.

"Seems everything is in order." Rie said satisfied, putting her instruments on a nearby tray and turning away from the table Reina sat on. Just in time to see Harry and Nora enter, Nora closing the door behind her. "You're right on time!" she exclaimed genially.

Somewhat caught off guard by her pleasant demeanour, Harry asked sarcastically. "Why so jovial, Rie? Did you already fill your quota for unethical experiments for the day?"

Rie snorted derisively. "No, I was waiting just for you!" the scientist replied, voice as saccharine as poisoned honey, and with a sardonic undertone in it as she rolled her eyes.

"How considerate of you. I'm touched, really!" he shot back with a mocking grin and a hand over his heart, enjoying nettling the scientist. He threw the newly made map towards Rie, who caught the parchment deftly. "I made it a little easier to catch spies and traitors." the wizard asked her. "How many of those were uncovered with the new contracts anyway?"

The scientist inspected the artefact carefully, noticing that it was most likely connected to the magical contracts set up. "We caught two sending information to MBI, and three that did the same to Hiyamakai Enterprises. They were subsequently dealt with accordingly. Though, nothing they knew was of much importance anyway."

"Izumi Higa is the CEO of Hiyamakai Enterprises, isn't he?" Harry mused, getting a nod from all women present. "Seems I have to visit him and have a talk about privacy."

Rie simply shrugged as she gave him the parchment back. "It's not like we're any different in that department." NswF did have spies in many other corporations, like Hiyamakai Enterprises and Douji Group Industries. MBI being the sole exception. "But you should probably hire some more corporate security to keep an eye on this. The others and I have enough on our hands as it is."

"Security, huh?" Harry had thought either Reina, Shiori or Nora could take that role, but Nora was his assistant and the other two had different jobs already. Not to mention that he wanted to fire useless personel and demote those that shouldn't be in certain positions they got through boot-licking. As well as then start to hire some men to replace those and achieve some balance in the workplace.

Those problems could wait for a little while longer, however. His attention was then turned to the beautiful woman sitting nearby, simply watching. "How are you, Reina?"

Reina blinked a few times, having been too engrossed with observing the confusing but intriguing byplay between Harry and Rie. She answered after gathering her thoughts. "I'm well, considering what happened."

"And, what exactly happened?" Harry asked, hopping onto a nearby chair with wheels typical for medical rooms of doctors. He spun around a few times before stopping and focussing back on Reina, arms crossed and his head tilted, looking at her as if trying to solve a puzzle. "More specifically, why did you kill Furumizu which led to you being on the run?" Nora as always taking her place only a step behind him.

The dark-haired Neogene frowned a little. Her right hand sat in her lap, gripping the wrist of her left tightly, covering the Witchblade sitting there. "I don't know." despite her almost cold tone Harry heard confusion in her voice. Clearly frustrated at herself for something.

Raising an eyebrow in bewilderment, he asked. "You don't know?" at her hesitant nod he frowned and decided to take a step back. "How about you tell us what lead up to it, then?"

Reina simply gave her agreement and told him. "Well, I had just come back from a rather long leave of absence. As usual I underwent some tests to inspect and ascertain the Witch blade's general status." Reina frowned a bit, trying to recollect all of the memory. "Furumizu himself had overseen all of it and seemed extraordinarily pleased." her hand tightened suddenly and involuntarily. "Before he left he had commented that my daughter would be the perfect mother for him. I don't think I was supposed to hear that and also don't know what he meant by that or how he had found out about Rihoko. Neither do I know why I reacted so violently to that revelation."

It was standard procedure, after all. Not that every Neogene but the high-ranking ones had known of becoming the mother of the next generation, with Furumizu as the father. Though, she had known Rihoko was different from the start, but something had prevented her from telling. It had been silly and illogical of her to not tell the truth, much less murder her own biological father and creator.

"I don't think Furumizu was talking about Rihoko." Harry explained, earning a surprised look from Reina. He leaned back a little, looking at the ceiling while resisting the urge to pinch the bridge of his nose in exasperation. "Maria, who was created like a usual Neogene, is also your daughter and the one he most likely had in mind." turning back to look at Reina, he asked. "How did Rihoko come to be anyway?" that was a weird thought. Little Rihoko living longer in this world than the now teenage-looking Maria.

"That's what I'd like to hear as well." Rie added, now listening to and watching the usually taciturn and emotionally detached Reina intently.

"As you wish." Reina didn't show her feelings on the matter of having another daughter, near robotic in her behaviour. "Chief among my motivations was curiosity. Trying to understand my own body and what induced intense emotions had always been an intriguing prospect to me. I usually kept an audio log of my actions, thoughts and the reasoning behind them. However, nothing I did brought me closer to understanding myself or emotions to a degree I felt sufficient. The last test I performed was to explore a romantic and sexual relationship. While that did yield results of a kind, my partner did not desire to stay committed, citing a lack of emotional availability on my part. However, motherhood presented it's own opportunities for further research." it had been surprisingly easy to find and convince a suitable partner, though Reina had known about the contributing factors involved in that decision. Her beauty being the main attractant to men.

'Not that it seemed satisfactory to them after a while.' she thought back, still a little peeved at that.

Harry looked at the woman in utter bewilderment, his mouth falling open in shock, nearly cradling his head in his hands in despair when Rie and Nora nodded in agreement. As if it was perfectly reasonable to conceive a child with a stranger only to see how that would influence her. Having the child not even being the main concern in that whole operation, but only interested in seeing what it was like and her emotional reactions to it.

"Leaving aside the complete recklessness, selfishness and short-sidedness of such a course of action, what did you find out?" this time he did groan and pinch the bridge of his nose, no longer able to hold back. 'That woman probably shouldn't have become a mother in her lifetime.' Harry thought, unable to help himself after hearing that story. Yet she did protect her daughter like any good mother would. 'Hopefully that means Maria won't be too disappointed by her.'

"I quickly grew immensely attached to her, increasingly protective and unwilling to part for short periods of time, no matter the reason. Quite irrational, all things considered." those few short weeks back at NswF always felt like years to her. Only made worse by being unable to call or contact Rihoko, lest Furumizu found out. Reina still did not understand as to why she did keep her daughter a secret from Furumizu. "Me killing Furumizu, my escape, fleeing from these wizards," the last word holding a strange inflection, as if she still couldn't belief they were real. Despite knowing it to be true. "All that culminated in you rescuing us with Shiori and me waking up with a girl claiming to be my daughter, which I presume was the aforementioned Maria."

"Indeed," Harry confirmed, hoping that Maria's mental state wasn't made worse by whatever Reina did, or didn't do. "It seems Rihoko is a witch, which is why you were hunted. They wanted to bind her magic to keep her out of their world and erase any memory of it from both of your minds." what followed was a rough description of the magical world and some of the prejudices and rules of them.

"Why is Rihoko able to use that power and Maria isn't?" Rie inquired curiously, not having seen any indication of any such abilities manifest in other Neogenes.

The last Potter had seen that question coming and answered to the best of his ability. "From what I know Furumizu was born a Squib, someone that had at least one magical parent but can't use magic themselves." he shrugged. "My guess is that all his children have a very high probability of also being a Squib, as evidenced by your Neogenes being such. Two Squibs always equals a Squib from what I've seen, but you'd have to find and check the 'Magical Gene', if it exists, to know for sure."

From what one could see Rie already was making notes in her mind to look deeper into that subject. 'Again, Furumizu and his inferior genes!' she thought annoyed, finding ever more faults with them the more she learned about Harry's. It was clear to her that the Neogenes needed a new father.

"Why did you come here?" Reina inquired, unashamedly discarding her hospital gown and beginning to redress in her normal clothes right in front of him. "I doubt it was to solely to check up on me."

Ignoring her nakedness, Harry answered. "I wanted to ask if you are interested in letting me improve upon your Witchblade? To make it more effective against magical opponents."

That caused all three women to stare at him in clear interest, Reina most of all. "Yes!" she all but shouted, invading his personal space while still being naked, having discarded the clothes to the floor. Only by noticing his expression did she take a step back and bowed, which made her generous bosom sway enticingly. "I'd be deeply in your debt."

Harry simply nodded. "Then please transform and I'll begin." while Reina did so Harry rummaged around the mokeskin-pouch around his neck, removing a bag, a glass container filled with a blue liquid and an humongous pelt, which looked like a leopards and roughly the size of an elephant. That was followed by flicking his wrist, setting the Elder Wand free once more. It was all the time Reina needed to encase herself in her black armour. Harry had a subtle smile gracing his face, kind of giddy to create again. In a sense, at least.

He took hold of her right arm at the wrist with his left, stretching the limb out and beginning his work. From the tip of his wand a thin red light shot out, letting him slowly and delicately paint with light on its surface. To better see his work he closed his organic eye, using his artificial one to zoom in a little and get a better view. Over the course of ten minutes Harry rotated her arm this and that way, putting runes and sockets onto it before pushing magic into the runes. After that he pulled rubies out of the bag, all of them perfectly cut. Luckily his newfound wealth made acquiring the precious stones trivial. He wove spells over each before inlaying them into the sockets he just created, and anchoring them deeply with spells. The same procedure was done to the rest of her armour as well.

Next he cut off a little bit from the gigantic hide before stuffing it back into his pouch, and put the smaller piece in the container, causing the liquid to bubble and change colour to a bright silver. Without further ado he used a third of the contents on Reina. The liquid immediately permeated into the armour itself, sinking in like rain into the earth.

"What did that do?" Rie asked, near demanded. Her eyes hungrily taking all the changes in, from the runes of amber to the glowing rubies. Her mind was thirsty for new knowledge, while possibilities raced through her mind.

Seeing that it worked, Harry commented. "I used a simple alchemical procedure to give Reina's armour an additional property." charms or potions on their own didn't achieve such results, but the combination of both did. "In essence I gave her armour partly one of the biggest magical resistances out of all creatures; the one from a Nundu." that should be more than enough to deal with any random witch or wizard. It'd take more than two dozen firing the same spells at her simultaneously for any effect to occur. And knowing the penchant for cowardice in magicals that was never going to happen. "Though, there are still a few spells able to harm you." Fiendfyre was an example, as was transfiguring the surroundings to attack being another method to circumvent it somewhat.

Reina nodded in gratitude and signalling that she understood. She'd be much more dangerous to any witch or wizard than before. Though, that didn't mean she could be reckless.

"Please extend your weapon." Harry requested, not even flinching as the long blade swiftly extended outwards an inch from his face. Here he also applied a few runes to anchor the advanced cutting spell, but that didn't take very long. When he was finished her blade hummed with a vivid red energy.

A slab of stone grew out of the ground at a wave of his wand. "Try it out." Not needing any more incentive Reina slashed at the small pillar, cleanly cutting it diagonally, causing the top half to slide down.

While he prepared the finishing touches on Reina, Nora also undressed and transformed herself, now looking at Harry expectantly. With an indulgent sigh he went to work. Nora's improvements went just as fast, the woman surprisingly accommodating when he needed to reach sensitive areas. But for her he used emeralds instead of rubies and her runes were sapphire in colour. No sense in not keeping with the colour scheme.

"There, all done!" he exclaimed happily at a job well done.

"What kind of improvements did you add in total?" Rie inquired impatiently once more, inspecting the runes glowing with ruby or emerald light on the two Neogenes before looking at him with a demanding look.

Storing the Elder Wand again and sitting back on the stool, Harry replied. "A variety of things." he began to count on the fingers of his left hand. "I made the armour more durable, nearly unbreakable in fact. Immunity to non-magical flames. A shield to deflect projectiles like bullets or arrows, as well as increased attack potential." to demonstrate he conjured an arrow that flung itself at Nora, only to be immediately reduced to splinters by a shimmering blue shield.

Nora got a gleam in her baby-blue eyes, an intense gaze now directed at Reina. "How about a rematch?" the assistant offered with a bloodthirsty grin, the claw extending in preparation and humming with emerald energy. The barely restrained violence that was constantly simmering under the surface of her being bubbling forth. "This time you'll be the one to lose!"

Reina reciprocated the gesture, her blade extended in a flash. "We'll see." was all she said with an indifferent air about her, but there was a gleam in her eyes that spoke of happiness. As if battle was what Neogenes were made for.

"Please refrain from doing so right now and let the improvements settle for a few days." Harry spoke up. "I first want to test it a bit more before you fight each other." fortunately the runes weren't crudely carved into the delicate device, but magically attached onto them.

They heeded his words, thankfully. Both their armours receded back into bracelet form, but where it vanished no clothes took their place. Something he didn't know how to properly implement without arousing suspicion from outsiders. "Thank you!" both bowed appropriately in appreciation before clothing themselves once more. Their Cloneblades were now studded with their respective gems in their dormant state, as well as adorned with the runes running between them.

"Where is Shiori, by the way?" Harry asked, thinking that he could complete the set while he was at it. "Better to also upgrade her Cloneblade while I'm at it."

Rie promptly informed him. "She told us that she wanted to work on something in the garage." having been the chauffeur of Furumizu Shiori was able to drive pretty much any vehicle, including planes, ships, trucks, helicopters and more. As well as being able to repair them.

"Alright then." he shrugged, stretching a little before stowing the utensils back into his mokeskin pouch. At that both Neogene's stomachs complained about the lack of food in them, rumbling loudly. "Let's grab a bite to eat before we do that though."

On their way Rie went off to do her own thing in research; much too impatient to wait for food. Harry also tried to get Maria to come with, but the girl would rather hole herself up than talk with anyone right now. Only Aoi, a fellow Neogene of her generation, was kept as company. The girl being Nora's daughter from the looks of it. While Reina went to Rihoko to eat something together.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Soon enough Harry and Nora arrived at his penthouse suite at the top of the skyscraper. Just above his office inside the building.

The opening door of the elevator revealed the living room that gave a spectacular view of the skyline of Tokyo through a wall of glass. A comfortable L-shaped couch sat on a luxurious carpet, placed before it was a rather huge Plasma TV with all kinds of consoles in front. Very few of the curios, antiques and other baubles Harry had collected over the years sat on various pieces of furniture.

Once inside, Harry called out. "I'm home!" somehow, no matter how often he said it, Harry never got tired of it.

Akitsu sat on the couch like a statue in her usual clothes, waiting patiently for his return and springing up immediately at his entrance. As always her face took on an expression of elation and adoration upon spotting him. "Harry-sama!" the Sekirei of Ice greeted him enthusiastically, hugging him to her body and kissing him immediately.

"Hello, Akitsu." he greeted back with a soft grin after separating from the affectionate Ice Sekirei. "How are you doing?"

"Good, now that you're here." she responded with a true smile and much faster than normal, nuzzling into his neck.

Harry repressed a sigh, asking. "What're you usually doing when I'm not around?" hoping that she wouldn't tell him what he feared she'd say. He was to be disappointed immediately after.

"Ah... waiting until you're back!" came the blunt, honest and utterly loyal reply.

"We really need to get you hobby of your own." he murmured, stroking Akitsu's cheek. An action that made the Sekirei not pay attention to anything else, his words going into one ear and out the other.

With her and Nora at his side Harry went towards the kitchen. The wizard could smell something delicious before he even entered. The kitchen wasn't overly large and made similar to all the other modern ones, possessing not much character in Harry's opinion. It was probably the wizard in him speaking, but Harry much preferred to cook with fire or gas than with electricity. Though, his vision was entirely occupied by something else. At the stove stood Kazehana, her enticing back turned to them. She was entirely naked except for an apron, revealing the inviting curve of her hips and incredibly luscious butt to all. Even letting him catch a peek at her pussy as she subtly leaned forward.

Kazehana turned around with an elegant twirl. "Hello, Harry-kun!" she greeted with a radiant but mischievous smile on her full lips. Her huge tits threatening to tear the fabric she wore to pieces, straining against the material. "Would you like dinner?" she sashayed forward, bosom bouncing and wide hips swinging hypnotically. All of her outrageously sinful curves on display for him.

"I didn't know you are on the menu." he replied cheekily, his eyes roaming over her approaching form hungrily.

Kazehana mock-complained with a pout, now standing before him. "You didn't let me finish." she then returned the gesture in full, sending him a smouldering look with her black eyes as her hands explored his front. "But I just might be." she purred, her lips hovering just out of reach.

His smile grew a little larger as he encircled her waist to pull the surprised Sekirei flush against him, pressing those nice breasts flat against his chest. Followed by squeezing and firmly kneading her beautiful and bountiful ass. "If not, you really should stop misleading me by looking so bloody delicious." he growled lustfully in her ear, nibbling and kissing and sucking a little at her neck before abruptly stopping. Kazehana squeaked and mewled in protest, but was left reeling anyway as a feeling of euphoria claimed her briefly.

Harry then took his seat at the table while levitating the food onto it with a flick of his wand.

"No fair!" both Kazehana and Akitsu complained in different pitch and for different reasons.

Harry grinned at them. "Too bad." Only for both Sekirei to each claim a leg of his as a seat in response. While Nora sat down a little further down, an indecipherable expression on her face.

"I hope you like Katsudon." the Wind Sekirei told him, putting a few strands of hair behind her ear in an uncharacteristic shy manner. A happy blush staining her pale cheeks at the situation she was in. Still a little in disbelief that she found such a loving Ashikabi by sheer accident. Even if he wasn't her first choice.

Harry put an arm around her waist and assured her. "If you put half as much love in it as in that greeting then I'll have no complaints."

"Harry-sama, say ah." Akitsu said, holding a bit of crispy chicken for him to eat.

Not really wanting to demoralize Akitsu – and knowing her insecurities – Harry let her feed him without complaint. Even if his own enjoyment was tempered by a smidgen of embarrassment at being pampered to such an extent.

"No fair!" they could hear Matsu exclaim – unknowingly repeating her fellow Sekirei's words – upon leaving her room to join them, and seeing their seating arrangement. She seemed to have had a similar idea as Kazehana, only wearing a so called Virgin-Killer. It was a sleeveless pullover barely reaching her waist, its back open and showing the underside of her breasts, making one hope they'd spill out soon.

Kazehana gave her a smug look while Akitsu fed him a little bit more food. "The last one loses." she teased good-naturedly. "That's what you get for taking so long."

"And I lent you that apron from my collection, too!" Matsu cried out theatrically, pointing an accusing finger at Kazehana. "You traitor!" The latter just leaned her head against Harry's shoulder provocatively, peeving Matsu even more. Grumbling, the Sekirei of Wisdom made to sit down with a huff, glaring a little at Kazehana and Akitsu. But not before going behind Harry, standing on her tip-toes and depositing her only slightly smaller bust – in comparison to Kazehana and Akitsu anyway – on top of his head. Seemingly intent to mark her territory with the action.

At first not much was discussed during dinner, but once they were nearly finished Harry brought up a topic of interest to him. "By the way Kazehana," he began, making said Sekirei perk up. "Matsu mentioned a Sekirei that had been rejected and fell to alcoholism. I wanted to know if that was you." it had been his hunch, but better to be sure.

"Really now?" Kazehana stared at an innocent-looking Matsu, one eyebrow twitching at the redhead. "It was just a tour around Japan tasting all the different sake." she insisted with a huff followed by an admittance. "However, I only did so because I was indeed rejected by my first choice of Ashikabi. Mostly to gain some distance and let my reaction peter out. Why do you ask?" the Wind Sekirei didn't say out loud that she feared he'd think less of her, assuming she still was in love with another.

"It's just that everyone I spoke to heavily implied a Sekirei only has one Ashikabi." the wizard explained. "So I thought you couldn't have another Ashikabi you could be reacting to."

The sensual Sekirei shook her head, humming. "That's not strictly true." she began to explain to her attentive audience. "As you probably know Sekirei can be winged by any Ashikabi, which is just a biological fact. What's not well known is that the reaction a Sekirei has to an Ashikabi varies in intensity depending on the compatibility. So it is possible to have a natural occurring reaction to two different people." she took a last sip of her sake. Not from a bottle but a small cup, though the bottle stood nearby. "However, it also depends on the strength of the Ashikabi to a degree."

"Most Sekirei themselves simply assume the first Ashikabi they strongly react to is their chosen one. Mostly due to the rarity of Ashikabi and therefore their lack of experience in the matter." Kazehana said with some melancholy creeping into her voice. "A misconception encouraged by MBI."

Harry nodded at that. "Hmm, that at least clears up why a Sekirei can be winged by any Ashikabi." otherwise it'd be a pretty cruel system with no safeguards in place, if a Sekirei only had one Ashikabi. Like a genetic filter or something. "Meaning a reaction to an Ashikabi simply means good compatibility, depending on the severity of said reaction." he remembered Matsu's reaction to him, as well as Akitsu's former situation. He'd still like to know what exactly determined an Ashikabi or a Sekirei's reaction, but knew any answer would be vague or guesswork.

"So I could reject one and not make it impossible for them to find another suitable Ashikabi in the future?" Harry questioned, wondering if he'd have to look out for more Sekirei. Even if Kazehana's words reassured him that he could reject a Sekirei and not royally fuck up their life forever.

Kazehana nodded reluctantly in affirmation, not wanting another to end up like her. "It was the case for me, but there's not much data on it in any case. I suppose it also depends on how strong a reaction we're talking about and a variety of other factors." she looked at him curiously, a teasing smile on her lips as she leaned her head on his shoulder and whispered. "Why, do you think more of us would be inconvenient?"

Harry nodded his head, squeezing both of their waists in instinctive reassurance. "A little. But mostly because we don't know if any future Sekirei are compatible with our group. We're in this together so I alone do not decide to add or reject another." he looked at each of them, telling them honestly. "As I see it we're a team. If one of us is uncomfortable with a possible future addition, then simply tell the rest. We can work it out from there. Sounds good?"

"Yes!" all three of them said simultaneously, each of the Sekirei smiling at him radiantly. They didn't think many Ashikabi would take such a thing into consideration. After all their position in the relationship was automatically and naturally much more submissive than his.

"Yes." came the straggling reply from Nora, ignoring the confused looks and eyebrows raised in befuddlement.

The wizard blinked once, twice, before saying. "Uh, Good." he then expertly ignored the implications of that. "Now that this is out of the way, do you guys know anyone that'd be suited for security work?" Harry inquired more out of curiosity than any hope of getting likely candidates. "I'd be nice if he or she has some experience with Sekirei, but I think that's too much to ask right now." there weren't many in the know, after all. And all his Neogenes and Sekirei were already occupied with other things than security work.

Matsu came through, however. "Oh, oh." she waved her hand in the air as if she was in school. "I know someone!" she told him enthusiastically, hoping to get a naughty reward in the future. "He's a former employee of MBI and also an Ashikabi with two Sekirei!"

"Oh, you mean the guy that constantly mooches of Miya?" Kazehana added absent-mindedly. She hadn't been around so much as to know much about the man. The Sekirei of Wind expertly ignored the look from Matsu that said she had done the exact same thing. Too busy snuggling into the embrace of her Ashikabi, pressing her huge breasts into him while subtly grinding her shapely rear into his crotch. All the while enjoying the feel of his hand sitting on her hips and the slowly swelling erection in his pants.

"What's his name?" Harry inquired, now feeling a deliriously happy and blushing Akitsu's hands going places that they weren't supposed to during dinner. "And didn't Minaka say that I was the first Ashikabi in that perverted game of his?"

"His name is Kaoru Seo." Matsu said while now only semi-playfully glaring at Akitsu and Kazehana, who sensually peppered his cheek with kisses. "He had been close friends with Asame Takehito, who was a close colleague of Minaka and Sahashi Takami. So he had access to MBI and the earliest Sekirei as they were adjusted, and therefore knew the details already. As for why Minaka claimed you to be the first Ashikabi is probably because Seo's Sekirei – Hikari and Hibiki, also called the Lightning Twins – hunt other Sekirei before they're winged to thin out the competition, as they call it. Which the chairman dislikes for potentially messing up his plans."

"Do they by any chance favour bondage gear as clothes?" The wizard perked up at the nods he was getting, followed by looking at Akitsu. "Huh, small world. Isn't that so, Akitsu?" He mused, getting a distracted nod from the Ice Sekirei. He elaborated upon noting Matsu's and Kazehana's interest. "I met his Sekirei attacking Akitsu shortly upon arriving in Japan." he told them succinctly.

A smile grew on Akitsu's face together with a happy blush at the memory. "Harry-sama rescued and winged me that night." her dark steel-blue eyes held a happy reverence in them as she spoke, accompanied by Kazehana's squeal of happiness. Followed by Akitsu leaning in and kissing her Ashikabi properly, which was reciprocated immediately after.

As always the Sekirei felt liquid power flood her veins as ecstasy reached every part of herself. It grew and grew the longer the kiss went on, until Harry stopped her. Otherwise he'd be here all day.

Nora spoke up then, intent to make herself useful to her employer. "NswF has some data on Seo Kaoru, including his residence and place of work – as sporadic as the latter seems to be."

The two Sekirei that knew Seo giggled at that painfully correct description, delivered in Nora's deadpan voice.

"Then please make the arrangements to visit him as soon as possible." Harry told her, wanting to get security personnel that was in the know and capable. It was to be seen if the latter condition was the case with Seo. While it would be convenient to have more Sekirei on his side, Harry also had to keep in mind the loyalty to their Ashikabi. As well said Ashikabi's willingness to cooperate against Minaka, or if he was an egoistic asshole.

Next he was addressing another issue on his mind. "Before we do that, Nora. I have another request."

"Of course, Harry-sama. Whatever it is, I shall do my utmost to make it true. After all, I serve at your pleasure." Nora intoned dutifully as she inclined her head. Was it Harry's imagination or did he see relief behind the fervent devotion in her baby-blue eyes?

Deciding to not mentally open that particular can of worms right now, Harry expertly ignored it. Something he grew to be even more proficient at than previously. Instead he replied simply while ignoring Kazehana's romantic sigh. "We need to know where Furumizu stored the Jinki, and I haven't been able to find any hint to their whereabouts." it seemed like an unsolvable problem for those who didn't know Harry's resources and capabilities. "Luckily I'm in the possession of an artefact that allows one to summon the shades of the dead." he claimed, followed by a small lie. "With the downside that only the summoner sees the ghosts."

He let them digest the information a little while, seeing their eyes widen in a mix of amazement and incredulity. One he had let the statement hang in the air enough, the wizard spoke again. "What I want from you, or maybe Rie, is to use it in my stead."

Nora nodded her assent, but questioned. "A mediator? But you are his heir by every law of this land." she pointed out, not seeing a reason why Furumizu might reject him in her simple world-view.

"Indeed, but he doesn't seem to have planned to bequeath anyone anything. Furumizu also does not know me and would be on his guard." he explained, adding. "Not to mention the high probability of him having extreme prejudice, if not outright hatred, against magicals."

"Why is that?" Kazehana inquired, head tilted to the side. Not having been part of his explanation to Akitsu and Matsu.

Nora explained in his stead. "The former head of NswF had been a Squib – a person unable to wield magic despite having at least one parent capable of doing so." she was one herself after all, as she had learned recently. "Apparently they're second-class citizens in all magical societies, be it one that pities or despises them."

"Growing up with either of that is bound to foster resentment in one way or another." Harry finished, remembering Filch's mix of hatred and jealously, as well as Petunia's potent brew of it. "As such I will play the role of arrogant and clueless magical. Done to confirm his beliefs that I'm here to plunder his wealth, sneer at his legacy, destroy all he holds dear and piss on the ashes."

With that a rough plan was soon created. All that was left was to execute it.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

14th April, 2013. NswF Headquarters, Tokyo, Japan.

It only took a day for all the arrangements to be made for the theatre in Furumizu's former office to begin. All the actors in form of Nora, Rie and Shiori - who now also had an upgraded Cloneblade - were present. While they wore their usual clothes, Harry had donned a set of robes that made eyes bleed with the riot of colour they were. Done to better sell what they were about to advertise.

Harry thought it prudent to not include his Sekirei, considering that the dead man would surely recognize at least Matsu. The Last Potter would've preferred them over the Neogenes for what was to come, but the Sekirei wouldn't have the same impact as the Neogenes in that regard. Nor would he risk blowing it all up over a preventable mistake. He also could've transfigured his Sekirei to look like the Neogenes, but that plan had too many holes in it. Ranging from not knowing how closely Furumizu knew his employees to the possibility of the man's knowledge of magic being larger than anticipated.

Reina was obviously excluded due to having killed the man and being presumed missing.

Already having gone over the procedure a few times, Harry simply took the Resurrection Stone from the ring and turned it over to Rie. The scientist having wanted to be the one to summon her late and unlamented boss. She waited for Harry to sit on a nearby couch with Nora and Shiori on either side of him. It took a while for him to get into his role, which was against his better nature, but thankfully years of experience helped him manage.

Upon his nod Rie turned the stone three times to activate it while thinking of her late boss. Promptly Furumizu was summoned, now floating before her. The scientist did not drop the stone in astonishment, but a gasp of shock still escaped her.

The spectral being took a look around, an equally shocked look on his aged face. "What's going on?" he wondered before his gaze fell on his former second-in command. "Rie? How?"

"Hello... sir?" came the ambivalent reply, her voice charged with a mix of hidden joy and poorly-concealed loathing. Though, the joy wasn't due to seeing the old man again. "If that is what you truly are." she sniffed dismissively, playing her part as disbelieving scientist. Her heavy judging gaze taking in his mediocre body. From his weak chin and shoulders to his thin arms and protruding belly. And those were just the surface flaws indicating the disgusting mess that lay beneath.

"Potter-san, how do I know that's not just a hologram?!" the scientist shouted the demand to the raven-haired man sitting on the couch, drawing the apparition's attention there.

Furumizu's ghost saw him and immediately knew that he was looking at a wizard. The arrogant posture and long-suffering sigh told him that, aside from the more obvious signs in the form of his robes. "Stupid Muggle," the spectre heard him grumble in heavily accented Japanese. Only cementing the fact of him being a wizard in Furumizu's dead mind. "Only you can see him." The man then rolled his one good eye, a glowing emerald, and said. "Besides, that's not a – whatever you just said – but a ghost." the words were spoken slowly, as if he was talking with a dimwitted child, causing Rie's eyebrow to twitch. "Just ask that pathetic Squib something only he'd know, confirm that I'm his heir and don't interrupt me again." the raven-haired man dismissed, followed by a lecherous look directed at the Neogenes. "I'm busy."

Without confirming the impact of his callous command and expecting the matter to be closed, the wizard resumed what he did previously. "So, you two come here often?" he asked Nora and Shiori, his legs spread and his arms leisurely draped over both Neogene's shoulders in a possessive gesture.

"We work here." Nora informed him matter-of-factly, showing no signs of discomfort. Instead she nearly ruined the whole show by too eagerly leaning closer in invitation, to grant him easier access. She was supposed to slowly do so. Only the Neogene's willpower and her devotion to him prevented that outcome.

Harry sniggered at that. "A beauty with a sense of humour." he drawled with an amused grin that told everyone he thought she was joking. It then changed to a leer of lust that more appropriately conveyed what he thought her proper use was. "Don't be shy, I don't bite. Yet." His arms lowered from their shoulders to wrap around their torsos, pulling them closer towards him. Followed by him boldly grabbing a breast each and beginning to fondle the enticing mounds of flesh like he owned them. Seemingly done without consideration for the two women, all while acting as if it was a privilege to be molested that way by him.

'If he wants this to be convincing he needs to be rougher!' Nora thought with a mental smile in the safety of her mind, doing so as he trailed sweet kisses up her neck. Not even bothering to prevent a sigh from escaping her painted lips as shivers trailed down her spine and goosebumps erupted all over. Sure, to the outsider this might seem like molestation, – never mind that she consented to it – but as someone who had been molested twice on the train before taking care of that vermin appropriately, Nora knew what she was talking about. For one, as she mentioned, Harry wasn't nearly rough enough, as there was no pain from inconsiderate selfish pulling of her breasts or nipples. That he managed to do such with a strong and artificial limb when many men couldn't with their own spoke of great skill and care.

Harry's gentle caress and tender kisses spoke of considerable experience and sweet deference to her well-being. He was acting on what her body was telling him; be it her barely perceptible sighs or a shudder of desire. It weirdly gave her a sense of power, as if she could tell him to stop and he would. Not a single action done to dominate, humiliate or only further his own pleasure. Much the opposite. Nora could've subtly told him that this was less of a molestation and more of a seduction. Then again, maybe the difference was her consent? In the end she decided not to do anything foolish like that and instead begin kissing him back. For no other reason than to be more convincing, obviously.

Shiori meanwhile shifted a little in discomfort. Not because of disliking what was happening, – Harry and Rie had explained it beforehand and both Neogenes consented – but due to her body eagerly reacting to what was done to her right now. Practically feeling heat bloom on her cheeks as a fire ignited in her chest and loins from proximity alone. 'Is that how his Sekirei feel when so close to him?' she wondered, suppressing a lewd moan threatening to escape her throat as his hand slipped under her blouse and gently rolled a nipple expertly between his organic fingers. Intellectually Shiori knew the original purpose of the Witchblade for Ashikabi. A fact that didn't help her right now, nor the realization of the rather explicit dreams she had experienced after Harry made her as whole as possible.

Instead she focussed on her resentment towards Reina, having devoted most of her being to the woman in the past due to sisterly love and admiration. Only to be ignored and dismissed without consideration. The Neogene knew she could be... zealous in her dedication. More so than most of her fellows, a fact that was only exasperated by her Cloneblade sharpening those tendencies. Most Neogenes were followers to their core – even Reina, before killing Furumizu – not due to being women, but because they were raised from birth to be so. Deeply rooted social Japanese values such as compliance and obedience to authority did the rest.

The emotionally hurt part of her wanted Reina to watch this and see a devastating realisation, while the small rational part of Shiori knew her fellow Neogene wouldn't feel bad about it one way or another. The attempt at distraction was futile as any higher thoughts or resentful feelings were banished by the pleasure of being warmly embraced and played with by skilled hands.

"What's happening, Rie?!" Furumizu's ghost raged, non-existent spittle flying from his lips in his fury at seeing his tools debauched in such a way. Not because of any concern for their well-being, but more similar in nature to a child that watched another play with what he saw as his.

"He claims to be your heir, and has all the appropriate documentation to back that up. From a bank named Gringotts of all places." the scientist explained with a tight-lipped frown. "I wasn't particularly inclined to believe him and demanded more proof. After the things he's shown me I'm inclined to believe him." she laid the disbelief on thick in her voice. All while the spectacle behind her made the woman wonder what it'd take to convince Harry to put a baby in either Nora's, Shiori's or Reina's belly. The latter being a more pleasing prospect due to having proven fertile and capable of giving birth. Though, Harry seemed to think Reina to be an unfit mother after their conversation yesterday.

Normally she'd do so via artificial wombs, – technology salvaged from the Sekirei ship – but judging by Harry's reaction to such things that wasn't prudent or advisable. A natural pregnancy was much more beneficial in his case anyway, due to him being the sentimental type and his own history colouring his views. Rie knew he wanted a family more than anything by her observations and the information available to her. As such he'd never abandon a child of his, no matter the method of conception. Rie knew that such an act was extreme emotional manipulation, but it didn't violate their agreement and she frankly didn't care about such silly things, if she got what she wanted.

'I'd even do it myself to further the Project.' she thought resolutely. Intrigued by the thought and effects of pregnancy on herself, much like Reina had been.

However, these plans and thoughts were shelved for another day. For now she'd enjoy watching her late boss squirm and impotently seethe as her words penetrated his vaporous skull. It was a plan designed to push all of the ghost's buttons at once, playing on his complexes, prejudices and insecurities.

Furumizu's inferiority complex regarding his impotence was now used to confront him with a superior man that was threatening to easily replace him. Not knowing he had already been replaced and wasn't missed. His disdain for women born out of his impotence that created the misandrist belief that all women were traitorous and fickle sluts. Now seemingly confirmed by two of his most loyal Neogenes – Nora and Shiori – not only not refusing the wizard's overt advances but instead accepting them. Lastly was Furumizu's extreme envy and hatred directed at wizards and witches due to being a Squib, triggered by all of it being done by a wizard.

"You shouldn't trust him!" Furumizu exclaimed vehemently. He felt safe in the knowledge that only Rie could hear him as said by the intruder, banking on the usual arrogance of magicals for it to be true. "He's a pretender and will be the doom of NswF!" right now the ghost even irrationally resented the goblins of Gringotts, having thought them to follow the letters of contracts. Completely ignoring that they did exactly that and nothing more.

"Oh, and how do you plan to change that?" Rie inquired, leading him mentally to where she wanted him to go by pointing out the obvious. "You're dead."

"Immaterial!" The ghost waved her off imperiously. "I have a method to reverse that, now that you have pulled my soul back to Earth."

'Got you!' she thought gleefully, barely suppressing the smirk tugging at her lips. "How so?"

Driven by fear and loathing, the ghost spilled the beans. "You need certain ingredients, including the flesh of Maria among other things I stashed away with the Jinki." he gestured towards where his portrait still hung, largely done so Harry didn't seem disrespectful to the public. Despite being an ass, Furumizu was still seen positively due to his many philanthropic projects. "My secret vault containing them is behind that portrait."

The words were accompanied by a small spectral ball flowing from the apparition's mouth to Rie's. She instinctively chocked on nothing, whereupon she blinked and beheld a small but significant change before her. From behind the portrait's edges a metallic sheen slithered out, as if the portrait couldn't quite conceal the vault behind it.

"What just happened?" she asked in perplexed shock.

"He imparted the secret of a Fidelius Spell onto you." came the words of the Last Potter, now standing beside Rie. While Furumizu was a Squib and therefore unable to cast the spell himself, Harry knew you needed another to do so for you either way. So the ghost probably paid for those services or otherwise acquired them through certain contracts.

Harry's triumphant smile was feral, knowing that the Fidelius hid a secret inside a person's soul. Nothing but a willing Secret Keeper could impart it on another, be it through mind-magic or torture. Furumizu had taken that secret to his grave, but luckily Harry was able to summon souls from beyond. "Thanks, by the way!" he told the ghost, now looking directly at him and revealing that he could see and hear him just fine as the Master of the Deathly Hallows.

With a negligent wave of her hand, Rie banished the shocked ghost back to the afterlife. One part of her would've wanted to gloat, but the old bastard wasn't even worth that much wasted breath.

"Now, to see just what he was up to." he said after the secret was shared amongst them. With a simple spell the portrait was moved and the vault opened.

As it turned out the old man had tried to use the same method as Voldemort to 'resurrect' himself, in a way. Or rather give himself a body he saw not as cursed. All the ingredients were there, together with the two Jinki and an old grimoire detailing instructions that must've cost a fortune.

The Jinki were swiftly transported to the highest security lab – where all of the Cloneblades were also kept – for research and storage.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 8, Lost and Found.

2013. April 8th, Tokyo, Japan.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 7, Past Shadows 2/2.

Year 2013. March 31th Japan, Tokyo.

"I hate the press!" Harry growled out as soon as he plopped down in the limousine and the vehicle drove off. Pulling his hand down on his face in a tired and worn out expression of frustration for good measure. Some things simply did not change no matter what. The sky was blue, fire was hot and Harry Potter hated the press. All these cameras and reporters gave Harry flashbacks to Rita Seeker and the Daily Prophet.

Matsu tried to be positive as she hedged. "Well, you're someone new and unknown. Maybe they just need time?"

Nora in turn was more blunt and realistic. "They're unlikely to accept a foreigner and therefore most Japanese will not see you as one of them. No matter how good your Japanese is, how well you know the culture or how much time you spend in Japan. Most likely they expect you to run the company into the ground as you use NswF money to coast through life." she had experienced the same a few times solely because she looked Caucasian. Not due to her skin colour, but the likelihood of her being a foreigner. The newer generation couldn't care less about that.

Akitsu, despite not saying anything, was the most helpful in Harry's opinion. Simply handing him a glass of Whiskey on the rocks taken from the bar in the limousine. The ice cubes made by her power over all things cold, of course.

"Thanks, Akitsu," he said honestly and accepted the drink with a tired grin. Promptly taking a small sip from the drink and letting out a sigh. He never drank much alcohol, be it Muggle-made or Magical, but had nothing against an occasional drink. "I'm not bothered by their opinions of me." he claimed. Years of being smeared in the papers and defamed as a deranged psychopath pretty much caused him to not care about any kind of press. "Doesn't mean I wouldn't rather be somewhere else, anywhere else, really."

The Ice Sekirei blushed adorably from the compliment and leaned against him, beginning to kiss his neck. "Ah... reward?" she asked hopefully and expectantly. Since the first time her Ashikabi had pleasured her Akitsu couldn't get enough of it. Especially the thing he referred to as Parseltongue, which apparently made him an incredible kisser. Always curling her toes no matter if he kissed her upper or lower lips, especially her lower pair.

Harry just barely prevented himself from snorting and spewing the drink out of his nose as a result. Akitsu was quite needy and had grown to be quite bold and forward in asking for what she wanted. "I think I'm beginning to spoil you too much," he chuckled at her blush but kissed her nonetheless.

Matsu looked on, happy that he seemed ready to accept the physical side of their relationship. As well as beginning to do the same emotionally. The thought cast her back to when Harry showed them the most important parts of his past. The Sekirei curled her hands into fists as she remembered. 'They'll pay soon enough,' she swore once more. What she had seen was nothing short of criminal to downright disgusting. In her opinion it was a miracle ten times over that he didn't grow suicidal or snap and simply become like Voldemort. Yet he persevered through it all and rose from the ashes like a Phoenix.

Though, Harry's words concerning his 'death' hit her the hardest. The echo still going through her head. "I sacrificed myself for them not because it was necessary or because it was the right thing to do. Even though I told myself that at the time. No, I did so due to the fact that I saw my life as worth less than everyone else's. Something that, in the end, made my sacrifice worthless. I had nothing left to lose, nothing to give up. Not even hopes or dreams for the future. So, by definition it was no real sacrifice."

Those words and the self-depreciating chuckle that followed them haunted her days after she heard them. And from the bond she knew Akitsu was in the same boat. She and Akitsu did not want Harry to die for them. Instead they wanted their Ashikabi to live for them.

In the last few days when not trying to find Reina or spending time with Harry, Matsu used her abilities to begin her own pet-project and track down his relatives. Knowing that the magicals were out of her reach due to possessing no notable technology. For now, at least.

Regardless of whether her Ashikabi wanted to simply never hear from them again or not, she couldn't bring herself to allow what they've done to him to pass without extracting some modicum of vengeance. Matsu's mind, despite what her behaviour would suggest, wasn't in the gutter all the time. She could be extremely ruthless and efficient when she wanted to be. A fact she had proven during the Invasion of Kamikura Island.

So, when she saw what exactly her Ashikabi lived and suffered through, what he'd survived at the hands of these people and more, she'd seen red. Somewhere in that haze Matsu had decided that she was going to utterly destroy those people.

It wasn't really as if it was difficult. She knew their nationality, names and the absolute wastes of space didn't even bother to stay away from their previous address of No.4 Privet Drive. Having returned to live in the same house where they kept her Ashikabi locked up under the stairs for days at a time!

However, she left Dudley out of her revenge. He had been as innocent as Harry in this. But his abuse simply went in the opposite extreme. He also had apologized and seemed to regret his actions. Still, it had been a near thing with her finger having hovered over the keyboard for a few minutes in consideration.

So, it was pure coincidence when Mr. Dursley somehow came into a lucky break in taxes and bought a new shiny car and was suddenly, but perfectly understandably, accused for tax-evasion and had that shiny new car of his impounded. The electricity and water companies kept misplacing the proof that he'd been paying his bills on time. An investigation began about his connections to fraud, when the union he belonged to completely erased his membership history by accident; nasty thing after nasty thing happened until he landed in prison.

Mrs Dursley, on the other hand, started racking up strange debts to her name that she couldn't actually find a way to dispute. There also appeared some records in the police station of her son showing signs of sexual abuse and every sign pointed to it being her who'd done it. Followed by reports leaking into the police stations about children in the neighbourhood encountering a strange woman – fitting rather well with Mrs. Dursley's description – who they insisted had been talking about giving them candy. The cupboard under the stairs only added more damning evidence once it was found by the police, the idiots not even disposing of the evidence in there.

Matsu also included a certain kennel-owner into her list of targets. Marge Dursley was about to be arrested today, on behalf of a mixture of animal abuse, child endangerment, fraud, and her lack of a proper license in regards to running a kennel. And though the disgusting woman had desperately tried to repeal at least the last of those accusations, the fact was that such a license simply couldn't be found in any of the council's databases.

In just a week she had destroyed these three people and made sure they would spend the rest of their miserable lives behind bars. Matsu had ruined their savings, their reputations, their futures, their family relations, their friendships and was seriously tempted to do more. In the end she refrained, knowing there were more important matters at hand. Lest she actually released them from their torment with death's sweet embrace. No, the normal lives they had cherished to such a perverse degree were now shattered. Something that hurt them more than death ever could.

The Sekirei of Wisdom was taken out of her reverie by her Ashikabi. "Everything alright, Matsu?" he inquired, his voice holding concern.

She smiled to put him at ease and stole a kiss from him. Pure elation filling her when he kissed back after only a slight hesitation, so unlike his reaction to their first one. "Yes, it is now," she murmured. Followed by leaning into him, mirroring Akitsu. Her Ashikabi was here with her and their relationship slowly blossomed. What more could she want?

Letting the matter rest Harry simply enjoyed the ride back to headquarters. Which caused him to think of getting another place to call home. He may have nothing against his current place of residence, but Harry definitely enjoyed more secluded areas. Ones with less concrete and more nature.

"By the way, how does the search for Reina go?" Harry inquired as he played with Matsu's hair a little, enjoying the silky feel of it as he drove his fingers through it.

Happiness practically radiating from the Sekirei, Matsu took a while to answer. "Slower than I'd like." she admitted with a small frown. Waiting for the satellite to be in position and configuring it to search for another source of energy without arousing suspicion took time. Using the CCTV systems all over the city yielded no results either. "How about you? Did you find any lead as to where Furumizu hid the two other Jinki? I tried looking for them in the data-banks, but found nothing."

"Then we're in the same boat. Rie also did not know anything about their location." Harry sighed out. It seemed Furumizu had been a paranoid bastard and did not tell anyone where he stored the Jinki. Rightfully so with MBI on his ass. That also was the reason why they had not taken the Jinki from Izumo Inn. Everyone agreed to let it stay there for now, because it was definitely safer with Miya and one fewer thing to worry about.

'Seems like I'll have to summon the shade of Furumizu sometime in the near future.' Harry thought with the mental equivalent of a sigh. Dealing with ghosts was always a tedious affair. Able to summon souls from the afterlife he may be, but that didn't mean they have to tell the truth or say anything at all. Which was why Harry didn't do so at once and chose to settle in some more into his new life.

The rest of the ride home was peaceful and uneventful. The same with the following three days in which a little bit of normalcy and routine settled in.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Year 2013. April 4th Japan, Tokyo.

Harry exhaled a deep sigh as another employee left his office. Only one of many over the course of a day that wanted his opinion or go ahead. As he found out Japanese corporations held some significant differences to their western counterparts.

For one, every single decision or problem, no matter how small, would be delivered to him for approval on how to proceed. That was due to many Japanese companies adhering to a mantra called Ho-ren-so. It was a mnemonic device that combined the first syllables of three verbs: Houkoku (report), renraku (contact), soudan (consult). This meant that an employee in Japan must always keep their superiors informed about what they are doing. Every decision should go through the chain of command and get the stamp of approval from the boss. In this case him.

In Harry's opinion it was unnecessary, tedious and wasted precious time that could be spent working. Only made worse by the employees apparently being afraid of him. Some not even going to him, but also not solving the problem on their own. The first day in office had been one huge mess.

Though, just as bad was the fact that unpaid overwork was basically expected from the employees. Every day all the workers waited for the boss to finish to not seem lazy. Which resulted not in getting more things done, but rather in people appearing busy while they were anything but. In the end people grew stressed and overworked, which reduced productivity by a significant margin. All of which was not helped by people only taking half of their vacation time.

For Harry it was very weird how most Japanese saw their work as more important than their family most of the time. Substituting one with the other it seemed. That he now knew why there were apartments in this very building didn't make things better. 'At least they don't sleep on the street collapsed in exhaustion, like some people I saw.' he thought before finishing the documents before him.

"Thanks for your help, Nora!" Harry said gratefully to the beauty, who for some reason insisted that she be his assistant. Matsu was busy improving the security of the company's system together with Akitsu. Harry still didn't fully trust anyone here and found it better for Akitsu to keep an eye on the less combat-oriented Matsu. "Is Rie still angry at me?" he asked as he stood up, ready to be done for today. One look outside the window of the spacious room showed the sun beginning to set behind the horizon.

Nora, ever dutiful, replied immediately. "She is," she confirmed succinctly and added. "It seems your blood dissolving after a few hours didn't allow her to study it to her heart's content or run all the tests she desired."

"Eh, as long as it was confirmed that I'm the rightful heir I don't really care," he shrugged with a smirk, making to exit the room with Nora in tow. Harry didn't know why or when it got this way but somehow his blood seemed to break down rapidly when not in his body. Which was the only reason he allowed Rie to take some in the first place. Harry wasn't complaining, knowing what could be done with it against his will. "Besides, she still has the data from it." not as valuable as a sample, but enough in his opinion.

"Indeed." Nora concurred, following him while checking his schedule for tomorrow on her clipboard.

He grinned mischievously and pulled out a few phials from his mokeskin-pouch securely dangling around his neck. "She won't be mad for much longer when I give her these." he claimed self-assured, dangling the three vials between his fingers. Knowing that Nora wouldn't ask on her own he told her. "Cure for Boils." he held up the vial containing a vivid pink potion. "A Memory Potion, to improve memory like the name suggests, but also able to heal afflictions like Alzheimer's disease." a potion of emerald colour swirled inside the glass container followed by him showing the last vial holding an orange fluid. "And a Pepperup Potion, otherwise known as a cure for the Common Cold."

The only thing showing Nora's interest was the slight widening of her eyes. "Can these potions be produced in mass quantities?" she inquired, already thinking of the possible implications of such treatments in their possession. As well as the money they'd generate.

"They cannot." Harry shook his head. Potions could not be created by any form of machinery, always needing that human and magical element to work. Despite that Harry was not showing any negativity despite the seemingly bad news. "Neither can a Muggle or Squib produce most potions." some could be prepared by them, but those used ambient magic. "That's why I wanted to see if we can analyse the finished product, find out how they work and reverse engineer a Muggle equivalent." conveniently enough it wouldn't violate any laws of the Magical World either.

Nora simply nodded, internally very curious how this would play out. Should it be possible then NswF would be able to truly compete with MBI.

"How's your Cloneblade holding up? Everything working as intended?" Harry asked absent-mindedly as he made his way to where Matsu and Akitsu were currently.

"There are no longer signs of it breaking down, much the opposite actually," his assistant reported clinically. "My mind is clearer than ever and my body seems not as... exhausted as before your modification of it." She very slightly hesitated before saying more. "Shiori and I also have experienced a new phenomenon in the form of emotions not our own."

"Emotions not your own?!" Harry exclaimed, but grew quiet as quickly as possible. "You should've come to me immediately!" he lightly admonished Nora while dragging her into an empty room, locking the door and beginning to cast a variety of diagnostic charms on her.

Getting out of her startled state was achieved quickly for Nora. "While appreciated, your concern is not necessary, Potter-sama." she informed him. "I already have a strong suspicion what is causing it."

Not pausing in his casting, he replied. "Oh, what's that?" completely focussed on his task and evaluating the results. So far everything looked normal.

"The flashes of emotion always occur during the times you're intimate with your Sekirei," she told him without an ounce of shame or hesitation. Not even a slight pink dusting on her cheeks. "So, I assume that strong feelings are transferred through our bond to some degree."

Harry stopped his scans and mused as he scratched his stubble. "I see, interesting. I'll have to look into that." he straightened and looked directly at her. "I could take a closer look and try to fix it, if it does bother you."

Nora shook her head. "That's not necessary." as his surprised expression morphed into a confused one she admitted. "I find myself intrigued by this phenomenon and would like to explore it further." she had never felt these kinds of emotions rushing through her before. Nora's body also seemed to agree with that assessment, while her mind insisted to not go down that route. Something else told her she'd regret it if she didn't.

Eyeing the woman sceptically, Harry nodded. "If you're sure." She was capable of making her own decisions, after all. Though, for good measure he still looked her up and down as if to make sure she was really alright and added. "Should it change in a negative direction please come to me immediately!"

Bowing slightly, Nora acquiesced to his request. "Of course." it was only reasonable to do so.

Harry then sent Nora to personally deliver the potions to Rie while he made his way to his Sekirei. Though, once he arrived he noticed that they seemed to be playing something.

"What're you two looking at?" he asked after closing the door behind him. Seeing both Sekirei stare at the TV where some figures battled on a vibrant stage illuminated by all kinds of colours. If he remembered correctly Matsu talked about buying a console. Though, from the looks of it she bought all the latest ones.

Alerted to his presence Akitsu immediately let go of her controller and latched onto him with a hug and kiss. Followed by Matsu shortly after. "Just taking a break and teaching Akitsu the joys of Video Games," the redhead proclaimed proudly. "You wanna try, Harry-tan?"

Having nothing better to do, he shrugged off his jacket, removed his shoes and sat down. Akitsu immediately cuddled up beside him. "Sure, why not? But expect me to be rubbish at it. I've never played before." he had only ever watched Dudley play around with that stuff.

"You can't be worse than Akitsu," Matsu said, eyeing her fellow Sekirei out of the corner of her eyes. Said Sekirei of Ice wasn't the most enthusiastic of players. Most likely because the game had nothing to do with her Ashikabi.

Harry simply smiled. "We'll see." not having interacted with technology all that much the last Potter doubted he'd be any good at it. A good few matches of Mortal Kombat later, in which Matsu absolutely demolished him, only cemented that as a cold hard fact. After a few more rounds Harry noticed Akitsu standing up to look outside the window.

"Ah... an owl," the Sekirei of Ice informed him, pointing to the window in question. After hearing what was possible with magic Akitsu didn't fancy coming in contact with anything coming from these people.

Sure enough a pompous owl was performing all kinds of feats in front of the window to gain attention. "Should have really renewed that masking charm," Harry muttered as he stood up, never taking his eyes off the owl. Having hoped these people had forgotten him after fifteen years. They had forgotten he existed every summer anyway, so that should have been easy for them. 'Apparently that's too much to ask,' he thought derisively as he swiftly reapplied the charm that hid him from owls.

Knowing what the owl meant, Harry stoically marched to the window, opened it and swiftly stunned the animal while simultaneously summoning it. The bird's momentum carried it inside, where Harry prevented it from crashing while levitating the owl on a nearby table. Taking no chances he motioned for the Sekirei to stay back. He then separated the letter from the owl's leg via a cutting charm, put the unconscious bird a bit further away and promptly began casting a variety of charms on the letter. Not wanting any kind of cursed mail to ruin his day.

He frowned when the results showed no signs of tampering. Opening the mail did not give him more clues either. "It's empty." not a single line written on the parchment. Only one possible reason came to mind. Namely that someone followed the owl to know his location. "Akitsu, Matsu, come with me! If my suspicion is correct then we're having a problem," he ordered, hearing Matsu shut down the console.

To be extra safe he called Nora and told her to bring Shiori as well. Thanking Matsu mentally for buying him one of the newest cellphones to better communicate. Though, he'd have to take care not to use magic directly on it. "Yes Nora, it's me. Listen, I need..." he trailed off as Nora informed him of something. "Weirdly dressed people making a ruckus in the lobby? Yes, please take Shiori with you and try to resolve the issue. I'll be there as soon as I can. Do not take these people lightly!" after another pause he confirmed. "Yes, somewhat like me."

"Let's go," was all he said to his Sekirei after putting his shoes back on, picking the owl up and vanishing the letter.

The elevator ride down was spent in tense silence and seemed to last an eternity. When the doors finally opened Harry's posture was regal, but relaxed enough to allow for quick action. After stepping out the commotion was easy to spot. A group of gingers accompanied by some other people he remembered were apparently loudly talking at Nora and Shiori. There even seemed to be Malfoy of all people, judging by the balding head of platinum blonde hair. As well as others he did not recognize.

To be sure Harry activated an ability his artificial eye possessed that let him see through Invisibility Cloaks and Disillusionment Charms. Which caused him to remember Dumbledore, only that the old fool had been able to do so because he possessed the Elder Wand at the time. Without it's help nothing could see him under the cloak. Of course, detection by scent, noise or footprints could still be done. Thankfully he had permanently added that function to his eye together with the translation ability just recently.

'Of course.' Harry thought in resignation as he saw two figures hovering at the back of the group. The two wore the typical red coats of British Aurors surrounded by a minimal haze of light indicating Invisibility Cloaks. Once his gaze had finished sweeping over the group he focussed on Shiori.

Just so repressing a scowl he approached them. Shiori saw him first and called out. Barely visible relief on her face as she did so. "Potter-sama!" followed by a bow that Nora soon mirrored.

"What seems to be the problem?" he asked as if he didn't already know. Never once deigning the guests with a look as his left side was turned to them.

The youngest Weasley son chose that moment to open his gob. "Harry, mate! We..."

"Are entirely unwelcome! Also, did I speak to you?!" Harry asked rhetorically in English. His voice a lazy drawl that carried a cold undertone together with one raised brow accompanied by a dismissive wave of his left hand that gave the impression he saw this as wasted time. All the while seeing the shock register on their faces upon seeing him changed so drastically. From his replaced right eye, metallic left hand and expensive suit. He turned back to Shiori, clearly expecting her to answer.

"These... intruders appeared, made a ruckus and we have no idea what they want because they don't speak Japanese." Shiori informed him, looking at these people disdainfully. "Shall we expel them from the premises, Potter-sama?"

Harry was seriously tempted to answer affirmatively, but knew, even if Nora, Shiori and Akitsu beat them off, they'd be back sooner or later. 'Considering the Aurors and how many purebloods there are that have no idea to blend in that's a problem.' he mentally sighed in exasperation. One eccentric dude may be waved off, but a gaggle of them was something completely different. "No, tell someone to prepare an empty conference room and keep an eye on them. Lethal force is authorised if they make a hostile move!" he informed both Neogenes in Japanese. One look at the intruders showed them not understanding the language. Harry would take no chances here.

Shiori nodded in confirmation and made to execute his order immediately. Subtly glancing at the intruders with narrowed eyes. Meanwhile Akitsu and Matsu were busy glaring at the unwanted guests. The temperature dropped a few degrees at the Ice Sekirei's rage.

Without saying anything, Harry waited for Shiori to return and once she did so he motioned for them all to follow his normal employee. The Neogenes, Sekirei and Harry himself made up the rear, treating these people much like criminals by not turning their backs on them. Less opportunity to be surprised. His already negative opinion of his former friends only falling lower due to the Aurors stalking just behind him.

As he followed his former friends his mind was in utter turmoil as blind hatred threatened to consume him. Never once taking his eyes off of them. Feeling something soft touch his right arm brought him out of his mind. He looked to see that Akitsu had dragged his arm to rest between her cleavage, mirrored by Matsu on his unfeeling left arm. Both not looking at all bothered by what others viewed as an incredible intimate action. Obviously having felt his state of mind and trying to calm him down in their own unique way. They were mildly successful at least.

Two minutes later they were in a moderately big conference room. After making sure everybody was in his line of sight and transfiguring his chair into comfortable armchair Harry sat down at the head of the table. Nora and Shiori did not sit and instead chose to stand behind him. His Sekirei, instead of using a chair of their own, used the generous armrests of his armchair to better protect him. Some of the more uptight magicals gaped at the sight, especially Akitsu's dress, but Harry paid them no mind.

Instead he glared at the group of Witches and Wizards before him, careful to not let his gaze rest on the Aurors in the room. He took in each and every one of them and categorized them before pointing at Draco. "Why the bloody hell are you all here, Malfoy!" he demanded, his voice leaving absolutely no room for any argument. He may absolutely dislike Malfoy, but the brat he remembered was at least always honest with his intention towards him.

Having not expected to be addressed by Potter in any capacity, Draco was a bit stumped but recovered quickly enough. "We came here to request that you return home. Gringotts announced that your debt is paid in full."

Harry snorted derisively. "Home? I am home!" he unconsciously squeezed the waists of his Sekirei, his body instinctively wanting to emphasize the point. "I know how you tracked me down." he held up the owl, revived it and let it return to Percy of all people. "But how did you know in which country to look exactly? Did the goblins tell you?" Normally Gringotts didn't tell outsiders information on employees, but he was no longer one. Besides, there was nothing a goblin would not do for the right amount of gold.

A voice he still could identify out of a crowd spoke up. Only that it now belonged to someone he loathed with every fibre of his being. "Harry! You can't just violate the Statute of Secrecy like that!" Granger admonished, her brown eyes darting from him to Nora and Shiori.

Just so unclenching his fists Harry took a deep breath to calm down. When he opened his eyes again he glared at the bushy-haired woman. "They know about magic."

"But they're Muggles!" Ron protested, having felt no more magic from any of his companions that was larger than a Squib. Assuming that to be just what Harry was bleeding off onto them due to proximity.

Hearing those words an idea took hold in Harry's mind that would shut them up the quickest and increase the chances should it come to a fight. "Nora, please lean closer. There is something I need you for." he requested of his assistant. Nora promptly walked before him after blinking once with a clear question in her eyes. Still, she leaned down towards him without preamble. It was promptly answered as he took her chin and kissed her, drawing gasps from about everyone in the room. Unseen by everyone but his Sekirei he used the Elder Wand still in his holster to weave a charm over Nora that let her see the invisible Aurors. "You'll see two people that weren't there before. Don't stare and take them out when I tell you to." he whispered after breaking the kiss, causing Nora to nod distractedly with slightly widened eyes.

Turning back to the group before him his gaze grew colder as he repeated. "Now, how did you know where to find me?! And did you come through the Magical Side of Japan?"

"I saw you on the news while visiting my parents in Australia," Hermione supplied with clear hesitation. Not knowing what to make of this changed person in front of her. "And no, we arrived by plane," she ignored Draco's mutterings about Muggles and their flying deathtraps. He at least was trying to become better.

This time a scowl did appear on Harry's face. "And what did give you the idea that I wanted to see any of you, Granger?" he took some petty and vindictive pleasure as Hermione shrunk back from his cold words. "The fifteen years I spent not contacting every single one of you? Or the fact that I moved to the other end of the world as soon as my debt was repaid?"

"We're your friends. As soon as we noticed you gone we looked all over and sent out owls, but none could find you," Ron spoke up, not really knowing what to think either but at least tried to reason what he thought they did was right. "Only when it was made public you worked for Gringotts to settle the debt of our break-in did we know where you were. Why didn't you tell us? We could've helped you!"

Harry snorted with contempt and sneered. "Friends, huh? There's just one problem. You are no friends of mine!" never once taking his eyes off of them, waiting for them to draw their wands and this situation to go down the drain. He shrugged at their shocked expressions before continuing. "I thought you felt the same way and assumed I'd spare you and the Ministry the trouble of killing me by vanishing and removing myself. Besides, Gringotts saw me as the leader of the operation and therefore solely responsible for the break-in. Even if you wanted to help, they would not have given a single damn. So, are you willing to tell me why you're really here or should I have you thrown out?"

While Harry spoke Draco's wife, Astoria, nudged his side. Basically telling him to get on with it. He just rolled his grey eyes but acquiesced. "As much as I'm enjoying the show, let me cut to the heart of the matter," he interrupted what Weasley clearly wanted to shout out. Knowing it'd be futile to try and convince Potter of their true intention from his downright hostile reaction to them. He didn't know what happened between Potter and his friends, but it must've been huge to have this kind of impact. Not to mention that Potter reminded him too much of Voldemort right now. The cold look, the sheer magical pressure sizzling beneath his skin just waiting to be unleashed on anyone rousing his ire. Draco just so suppressed a shudder as he remembered that particular monster of his past. "We want you to come back because the Wizengamot is in a deadlock right now," it may not have been their primary objective coming here, but Potter would hopefully believe that more readily.

"And you want me because?" Harry asked again, growing impatient with this whole conversation and simply wanting them to spell it out. He had a pretty clear idea just what they wanted. "Some kind of mascot to rally people and votes behind?" disgust clear in his tone, though not actually thinking it to be the case.

Malfoy shook his head faster than he intended. "No! It's because the Traditionalists and Progressives can't agree on a single course of action." fifteen years ago there also had been Purists, but after Potter was finished at the Battle of Hogwarts there were so little left that they simply merged with the other factions. Malfoy himself had also changed to the Traditionalists. A decision in no small part influenced by his wife. "It wasn't an issue until a few years before, where Tiberius Ogden, the old Chief Warlock, died without an heir." he may have been an old fart, but his objectivity served well because he had always been the deciding factor. "But now there is no Chief Warlock selected because nobody can come to an agreement."

"So, you want the votes from House Potter, Black, Gaunt, Peverell, Slytherin and Gryffindor?" he very much enjoyed their dumbfounded reactions. "Don't be so surprised," he admonished smugly. "I've known that since about a week after the final battle. The goblins were very thorough in plundering all the vaults in my possession and telling me about it. Only that none of them held particularly valuable things or much money." Every other vault except the Potter one had been nearly completely empty due to one reason or another. While the goblins could've tried to kill him, they liked money more and someone dead could not earn money for them. While killing the 'Slayer of Voldemort' also brought disadvantages to them in the form of public outcry and people possibly removing their savings from the bank.

"Did you know this would happen?" Malfoy asked shrewdly, acting on a hunch from years of political experience.

Harry began to smile, something that could only be described as a facsimile of one. You knew what it was supposed to be but it did not come near the original. "No, I did not know this would happen. It's what I expected, but not what I hoped for." his smile grew to a grin more akin to a grimace as he spoke. "I had hoped for another neighbouring Ministry to invade Magical Britain once they smelt an easy victim already bleeding out and vulnerable. I had hoped for someone to paint Voldemort as a kind of martyr and use his image to rally the remaining Purebloods of Europe behind to begin the slaughter anew. Knowing that none of the sheep had learned anything from this whole ordeal, like always." His tone took on a wistful melancholy as, he was apparently lost in memories.

"It started so good too. All the remaining Death Eaters weren't thrown into Azkaban and pardoned like after the last Blood War." He directed an expression full of dark amusement at Malfoy. "Of course, the Imperius defence held as strong as ever to protect upstanding citizens. No doubt helped by some generous bribes, isn't that right, Malfoy?" Harry particularly enjoyed the fidgeting of Draco. "What does it matter if you swore yourself to the cause of eradicating everyone impure? What does it matter that you cast every Unforgivable with impunity? Or endangered a whole school full of children by helping a murderous psychopath gain entry?" Harry began to chuckle. "And so the guilty were forgiven without having to earn it, betraying the innocent in the process." the next words were practically spat out like a curse. "After all, it's what the great Dumbledore would've done!"

"What happened to make you hate us so?" Granger questioned, clearly hurt by his dismissal.

This time Harry outright growled at the sheer audacity of her. There was nothing but contempt lacing his next words. "Did you know that you cannot lie when you're in Limbo? And that all charms and enchantments are lifted from you?" he ignored their dumbfounded expressions at the apparent and abrupt change of topic, leaning his elbows on the table and interlacing his fingers.

"That's what happened after I let myself be killed by Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest and met Dumbledore in the In-between. There I also learned the truth, but only because I remembered something else first. Something that made me suspicious about your actions. Something you and I did during the Hunt for the Horcruxes. Something you took from me!" Harry explained and saw her eyes widen in horror and terrible realisation. "So, I asked Dumbledore some questions, demanding the truth. You can imagine my disgust at him basically admitting to having planned my life to be so miserable that I'd have no reason to live. A nice and obedient little martyr prophesied to kill Voldemort or be killed and who dies when he's told to. All with the agreement and approval from all of you!"

The silence was deafening in the room as the people before him squirmed uncomfortably. Some flinched away from his gaze, while the ones he did not know stared at his former friends.

Yet Harry wasn't finished, openly musing. "You must've had a good laugh about it behind my back together with Snape, huh?" His sneer by now rivalling the dead Slytherin. "Must've been why you always defended him. I bet nothing brings people together better than plotting the death of someone you both hate."

Tears streaming down her face, Hermione screamed. "That's not true! We care..." She didn't get to finish as a wave of pure angry magic swept over them, forcing some of them to take a step back as if hit by an invisible force.

"You dare to tell me that lie to my face?!" Harry outright snarled with narrowed eyes. His magic aura went wild as it whipped up a small storm inside the room. "How can I possibly trust any words pouring out of your mouth after what you've done, betrayer?!" his eyes never once leaving her tear-streaked face. "I believed Dumbledore when he said he cared. I believed all of you when you did the same. Stop pretending you give a damn!" he raised his hand followed by snapping his fingers, the sound amplified by magic. "Nora!"

Swifter than before she transformed together with Shiori, who Nora had whispered Harry's instructions to when everyone was focussed on him. Only needing to make their hair razor sharp and impale the hidden people, having covertly positioned themselves during the conversation.

Two cries of pain could be heard. A moment later the sources of the sound could be seen bleeding out on the floor.

"Leave and take that trash with you," he ordered coldly before snorting out. "Of course you'd need hidden assassins for a peaceful talk. Once a liar always a liar."

"But... But..."

An icicle impaled the floor before them. "Leave!" Akitsu commanded, a very real threat in her voice. More icicles forming behind her as she stood protectively in front of her Ashikabi.

Tail firmly tucked between their legs they were escorted by the group and thrown out the building.

Not even when the door was closed behind them did Harry relax any more. Only to turn around and be met with one fool in robes he did not know remaining. "What about get out do you not understand?!" he hissed out between clenched teeth, his patience wearing thin.

Trembling in his boots, the man held out an envelope to him. It slipped out of his fingers from where he tried to catch it before giving it up and dashing off.

After checking the envelope for tampering Harry opened it. "It seems the Queen requests my presence," slight incredulity colouring his voice.

"Why?" Matsu inquired, looking over his shoulder to read the letter.

"To give me some medals, apparently."

With the situation resolved for now Harry turned to Nora as he walked towards his penthouse. "I'm truly sorry for kissing you without your permission." he apologized, hoping to get his sincerity across successfully. "I wasn't thinking straight at the time with old feelings clouding my judgement. Of course, that is no excuse and should you desire it you can work under Rie or someone else as of now. Or somewhere else entirely."

"Oh, oh, can I be your assistant then, Harry-tan?" Matsu inquired with a lecherous smile and a gleam in her eyes. Appearing at his side in an instant and linking his organic arm with her own. Already imagining the fun and kinky role-play they could get up to.

Not one to waste an opportunity Akitsu chimed in as well. "Ah...Me too!" for her it didn't matter if she was his assistant, secretary or bodyguard. As long as she was near him as much as possible. In Akitsu's mind she could learn on the job.

Nora blinked in what Harry thought to be surprise. He didn't know if it was because he apologized or due to another reason. "That's not necessary!" she affirmed forcefully, an imperious look directed at the Sekirei. "You did so to covertly inform me of a threat to your person and I serve at your pleasure. Therefore I do not require an apology." nearly unseen, a slight pink dusting appeared on her cheeks.

"If you're sure." Harry replied sceptically, looking for any kind of deception in her face. Not that he'd find any with the woman's excellent deadpan expression. He also ignored his Sekirei slightly glaring at the Neogene for the ruined opportunity.

With that ordeal seemingly over the last Potter made his way back to his room. Utterly exhausted from the ordeal and only sleep on his mind.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 6, Past Shadows 1/2.

Outskirts of Tokyo, 2013.

It was a beautiful sunny and peaceful day as a luxurious limousine made its way along the forest road. Harry sat inside with Akitsu and Matsu on either side of him. Rie and Nora sat opposite of them.

Right now they were on their way to the last of NswF facilities, having visited the others before to distribute the changed contract. It went much better than Harry had expected. The Blood Quill used for signing the new contracts allowed him to do even more with them. Namely linking all to a scroll with every employee's name on it. If the name was green then everything was in order and no violation occurred. Red stood for having exposed secrets to an outsider.

'Luckily, no one else besides Rie saw the fight,' Harry thought, relieved to not have had to resort to the Obliviate spell. Thankfully, his temporary Muggle-Repelling Ward on the room did keep most other employees away. As it turned out Nora and Shiori were Squibs and were unaffected by the ward itself. Not to mention that apparently a Neogene going out of control wasn't unusual, causing every worker present on the same floor to either ignore it or leave upon hearing the commotion. Simply assuming it had been taken care of once the noise stopped.

After their talk Harry had proposed an Unbreakable Vow to Rie if she did not want to be fired or killed. It stated that she was not allowed to expose magic, any of his secrets or try to intentionally harm or betray him and his loved ones in any way. Something she agreed easily enough to. Apparently the avenue of studying magic in a scientific light proved too much of an incentive. Besides, he kinda needed someone that knew the company's ins and outs.

Harry looked at the woman that currently occupied his thoughts. She was busy looking at the scroll he had created. Somehow looking years younger and already at work to expose any traitors. All the while mumbling to herself, "Fascinating," and other stuff that was too low to make out. The last Potter could practically see her mind working, reminding him of another woman obsessed with research and learning.

He shook his head to banish these thoughts and inquired about something else he noticed. "By the way, I could not help but wonder why there are exclusively women working at the facilities of NswF we visited so far. Why is that?" he had his suspicions, but nothing else. There had been scientists in the typical white coats. Lab assistants seemed to wear white pants and shirts. While the general workers wore pink of all things. But all of them were women no matter what.

Rie, checking the marvelous piece of parchment, explained absent-mindedly, "The late Furumizu suffered from a superiority complex coupled with an inferiority complex. He also was a misogynist at heart. Yet, he also believed himself to be undesirable and imperfect due to his infertility and blamed that on his mother. Which later on spread out to all other women. As to why he only employed women in the places he worked most; it was so he could order them around and gain a sense of power over them." her eyes still roaming over the parchment in wonder. "His hatred for women in general went so far that he expressed disgust for the process of natural childbirth. Most likely also stemming from the fact that he himself couldn't impregnate a woman naturally."

"Uh, alright then. It sounds like he was a real piece of work," Harry replied nonplussed and added. "Any reason you know so much about the mental state of your late boss?" Very much not believing that the now deceased Furumizu would've shared that with her.

Rie snorted derisively, still not looking up. "You have no idea! He may have been a smart man, but that didn't make him any less pathetic." Evidently there was no love lost between her and her late employer. "And I know so much about it because I read his psychological profile form his youth." it wasn't that difficult to get a hold of it. "Why did you think his will explicitly stated that it needs to be a male heir?"

Nora did not say anything in the dead man's defense, only cementing Rie's words with her silence.

"What do you mean?" interjected a confused Matsu. "I thought that he couldn't have children. Why would he specify that a male heir inherits everything?" Besides her Harry was just as lost. Admittedly he didn't read the full thing and simply went with what the goblins told him. Questioning good or bad fortune always brought him more trouble.

Rie seemed as confused as the people opposite of her before she remembered that they did not know everything. "Oh right, you don't know." she motioned to Nora and Shiori, explaining. "Every Neogene is the biological daughter of Furumizu. Made by combining his genes with a donor's egg cell through genetic engineering."

That did clear up the confusion a little bit, but not all of it. "Still, it sounds like he intentionally created girls only to spite them later on? It seems kind of convoluted and stupid to me. Why not simply donate it all to some charity?" Harry wondered out loud. Something else niggled at the back of his mind, but he couldn't pinpoint what exactly.

"Indeed," Matsu concurred, snuggling close again together with Akitsu. Contrary to what his rough appearance suggested he was surprisingly nice to hug and snuggle too.

Rie rolled her eyes. "I told you he hated women with a passion. I have no idea what his exact reasons were and have no intention of finding out. He's dead and that's all that matters."

Deciding to change the subject and calm Rie down, Harry inquired. "What about my identification and other documents?" when he wanted to live in the Muggle World he needed the correct documents. "How long until they're finished?"

Finished with looking it over Nishida rolled the parchment up and put it inside her lab-coat. "It would go faster if you had at least some of it on hand or a way to procure it." it was plain ridiculous that he didn't even have a birth certificate.

Harry shrugged. "I doubt my relatives kept anything like that. It's more likely they burned it while dancing around the fire. They never gave any of it to me either way." probably to keep him out of their 'normal' world. He scowled at that a little. Akitsu and Matsu instinctively went to console him. Left of him Akitsu went right to kissing his neck and nibbling a little on it. Harry simply raised an eyebrow at her but did not try to stop her. Instead he chose to stroke the small of her back in return.

Matsu, on the other hand, was hugging his right arm while leaning her head on his shoulders. Her mind elsewhere as her fingers lightly traced the scar that spelled out 'I must not tell lies'. It seemed not particularly faded, but not fresh either. The Sekirei of Wisdom wondered just where he got such a scar from. While another part of her wanted to utterly ruin the person who did this to her Ashikabi.

Rie simply sighed and nodded. "It can't be helped then." it wasn't like producing documentation for someone was outside of her power. NswF had done it quite regularly due to the Neogenes, after all. Now it was Rie's turn to ask questions. "By the way, why did you not sell that gem in your eye to get out of debt?" she knew his general history, but not nearly enough in her opinion.

"Multiple reasons, really. Firstly, it was a gift and selling such a personal one would be an insult. Secondly, it wouldn't have given me all that much in the magical world when compared to my debt. Thirdly, selling magical items to Muggles is prohibited by magical law, so that avenue was also blocked. Fourthly, I need it to have depth perception," Harry answered easily. He had thought about doing so a few times, but being caught selling magical things to Muggles would've only increased the amount of shit he would have been forced to deal with.

"I see. It'd be interesting to visit this magical world." The researcher could only imagine what kind of data she might find. She came back out of her mind just as the vehicle came to a stop. "We're here."

Everyone stepped out into the spring sun's warm embrace, happy rays greeting them with enthusiasm. The building itself was made out of the same materials as the main building of NswF. Concrete, steel, and a lot of glass. Surrounding it was a gentle and tranquil forest that served to contrast, but not clash with the modern building.

"So, what's this facility used for?" the last Potter asked on their way inside. The previous one had been a hospital complex combined with a huge laboratory and research facility that gave Harry the creeps due to its sterility reminding him of the Dursleys. Before that came the office building he had slept in. This was the last important destination to distribute the new contracts to because, like the other locations, it dealt with Neogenes. NswF also possessed more stuff all across the country and outside of it, but these only handled normal business. There even were several orphanages the company possessed that had served to preserve Furumizu's image. Though, Harry planned to visit them as well when he had the time.

Rie with Nora trailing behind her began explaining. "Mainly for the training and education of young Neogenes. However, there is also some medical equipment for check-ups."

"Ah... How many?" Akitsu asked, her head tilted to the side in her typical manner. Already evaluation the level of threat she possibly had to deal with in the protection of Harry.

"There are around twenty Neogenes of the second generation right now," Rie answered easily, leading them inside and down a hallway. "While we're here I wanted to run the tests you agreed to." Before she did not have the time to do so due to her busy schedule.

"Sure." Harry was a man of his word, after all.

Rounding a corner Harry could see that one wall was made purely out of glass, allowing them to look inside the room and see a kind of sparring area. Girls ranging from the ages of fourteen to eighteen sparred inside. All of them wore a blue leotard with stockings and shoes of the same color. Though, one girl with tri-colored hair of blue, red and blonde and a prominent cowlick that somehow formed a halo was more violent than the rest. Beating a downed opponent even further, all the while humming to herself.

"Not again!" Nishida growled in annoyance, "I'll be back shortly." and strode of hurriedly with Nora in tow.

Having no intention to meddle in things he had no idea about Harry waited with his Sekirei outside. He watched as Rie berated the girl, which began to sulk petulantly, her arms crossed and head turned away. Apparently ignoring whatever Nishida told her. That was until Nora pulled the girl roughly along and to the exit.

The automatic door opened again, letting Harry hear the girl's voice. "Let me go! I hope you die!"

"No, this is the fourth time this happened!" came Rie's harsh response. She pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. "Why do you always have to act like such a brat? You need to learn some control!"

"I hate you!" the girl shrieked back indignantly. Her voice was shrill and slightly obnoxious.

Entirely unimpressed with the girl, Harry calmly queried. "What's the problem?" yet, he couldn't shake an uncomfortable feeling in his stomach.

Glaring at the girl, Rie hissed. "Maria here seems to be incapable of controlling herself." turning to Nora, she ordered. "Get her back to her room!"

Maria only howled bloody murder at Nora, who ignored her as she dragged the girl along. "No, let me go, stupid Nora!"

Harry didn't know why he did it, but his gut told him something did not add up. "Wait!" he commanded, causing Nora to stopped abruptly. As if struck by lightning Harry suddenly knew what he needed to ask of the girl as he got a closer look. "How old are you?" now he saw that her age didn't add up with the timeline. If the ship and its technology was discovered in 1999 and a generation of Neogenes came before her, then how could the girl look like a teenager?

"Who's the cripple?" Maria only acknowledged him with a sneer worthy of Snape. Her question in turn was not even directed at him. The girl's action only caused Nora to slap the back of her head.

"He's the new head of NswF. Show some respect, brat!" Nora ordered sharply. "Now, answer!" the strawberry blonde felt more than just a little indebted to him for taking care of her problem. Now she did no longer break down mentally or physically. Nora fell easily back into her role as a bodyguard/assistant. Just like she had done for Furumizu in the past.

Not deterred in the least Maria still glared at Nora and him, but caved soon after, grunting out. "I'm five years old."

At the words Harry's stomach fell to his knees. 'No wonder she's so fucked up.' slowly ice formed in the pit of his stomach as the realization set in. To take someone's childhood away and force them to literally grow up was a despicable thing to do no matter the circumstances. Harry could sympathize with the girl. Then he remembered Voldemort's past and the similarities with his own. One look into Maria's eyes filled with hate caused his hands to ball tightly into fists. 'Not on my watch!' he vowed internally and said. "I see." he turned to look at Rie and told her, his voice as cold as ice. "Until further notice the Neogene project is to be put on hold!"

"What?!" came two different voices, both holding different inflections. Rie's was anger, but Maria's was a surprise to Harry.

It was utter shock. As if she didn't believe what he said was true.

"You can't just do that!" Rie protested vehemently, invading his personal space. Her nose nearly touching his as she glared at him intensely.

Harry just shrugged, pushing her firmly away. "As Nora said, I am the Head of NswF. So, I can, and in fact, just did." he turned to Maria and put on his best smile. "Run along now and enjoy your day." thinking she'd be relieved to no longer be forced to train.

"No, No, No, NO!" Maria began to speak with a whisper and worked herself up into a frenzy until she howled in fury. Her angry brown eyes focussed on him with an intensity other people would say was frightening. Yet, Harry saw tears gather in her eyes. "I was promised!" whirling around she shouted at Rie. "You promised!" without further preamble she lunged at the object of her ire, only to be knocked unconscious by Nora's quick action.

"What exactly did you promise her?!" Harry asked, his tone making it clear that this was a demand. His eyes boring into the woman with a look that broke no argument with his aura leaking out unconsciously. Just what caused the girl to react like this?

Trying to shake off her fear, Rie took an instinctive step back and swallowed hard. "We made a deal to tell Maria the identity of her mother if she devoted herself fully to training. Without the project that seems no longer possible for her, I suppose."

Without taking his eyes off Rie Harry summoned the new contracts and his own personal Blood Quill. "Nora, please put Maria into her room. Afterwards see to the distribution of the contracts," he requested and handed Nora the objects and added as an afterthought. "Also, be a dear and obtain information on Maria's mother and give it to me as soon as possible."

"As you wish, Potter-sama." The assistant accepted the items and began with her new task while putting Maria in a fireman's carry.

"I believe you wanted to run some tests on me." Harry reminded a stunned Rie stoically and inclined his head to tell the scientist to get a move on. Having to use his mental capabilities to keep the raging storm of emotion inside of him contained. Emotionally manipulating what amounted to a little girl was the height of despicable. Yet, he needed the woman's knowledge of NswF and her business acumen, for now.

The walk to the medical area was awkward and tense. Though, Matsu and Akitsu tried to calm him down, feeling his underlying rage through the bond. Growing only more unsettled when they did not feel anything anymore as if cut off once Harry employed his Occlumency.

Staring heavily at the back of the researcher's head Harry inquired further. His voice still as frigid as a glacier. "Am I to assume that every Neogene ages so rapidly?"

Quite unsure of herself Rie nodded out of habit. She was wary of him now, having expected a different reaction altogether. "Yes." she began hesitantly. "The accelerated growth was made possible due to the technology Furumizu studied with MBI."

After hearing that Harry turned his head aside to look at Matsu and Akitsu beside him. "I didn't even think of that with all that happened. That means you two are what, thirteen?" he shuddered at the image alone.

Fidgeting uncomfortably, Matsu confirmed hesitantly. "Pretty much, yeah." she could've lied, but that would contradict everything she had told him beforehand. Having hoped he didn't care for that or didn't pay attention to it. It seemed she was wrong. Before he could talk further or think god-knows-what, Matsu added hastily. "But us single numbers are an exception. We pretty much came fully grown into the world, together with the basic knowledge of an adult. Basically we're adults in body and mind."

Akitsu, feeling his slight disgust at their real age, took his hand tightly. Afraid he would vanish any moment now or be completely disgusted by them. "Ah... Don't leave!" she said loudly and urgently. Her wide eyes pleading with him.

His good eye softened at the Ice Sekirei's words. "I won't leave either of you," he reassured both and gave Akitsu a one-armed hug. "It's just a lot to take in and process, you know. It'll take some getting used to." that was an understatement if there ever was one.

Matsu spoke up as they entered an empty lab, trying to lighten the mood a little. "Well, what's done is done. Besides, you can't really miss what you never had." her words coming reaching Harry as the automatic doors closed behind them with Rie in the lead still. Hoping to make her Ashikabi feel more at ease.

"You'd be surprised about that." Harry retorted before his mind could catch up with his mouth. The words sounding sharper than he intended, but his voice held no real edge to it. He still vividly remembered his so-called childhood at the Dursleys and his hidden jealousy at Ron's loving family. A family Harry had foolishly believed to be a part of at one point in time.

"Ah...indeed," Akitsu agreed with Harry while lightly glaring at her fellow Sekirei. During her time as a scrapped number she very much had missed being unable to be winged.

Matsu appeared chastised and embarrassed by her faux pas, but she also had analyzed his reaction. All of what had slipped out of him until now put together with some other signs didn't show a flattering picture of his past. Much the opposite of flattering, actually.

"Well, I still don't understand why you'd stop the Neogene Project," Rie spoke up after Harry sat down on the doctor's table. Her irritation still present, but subdued lest she agitate her new boss again. "Maria made astounding progress in recent weeks. Her scholarly advancement and marks are remarkable."

"I did not stop it. I put it on hold," Harry corrected her with a non-comical grunt as he waited to get the procedure over with. Apparently NswF technology was so advanced she only needed to scan Harry while hooking him to a machine to get all kinds of data. "It may be that she's smart and gifted, but you're missing one important fact here," he retorted calmly.

"Oh, what's that?" Rie inquired with curiosity and amusement while she motioned for Harry to remove his shirt. As a scientist she was always open for input that showed some flaw in her reasoning or theories. Even though she doubted there was one.

The last Potter did so, revealing his muscled torso marred with scars to the world. His artificial arm showing that it was seamlessly merged with his shoulder and not able to be removed easily. "You said she's of the second generation of Neogenes, so I'm assuming her mother was one from the first generation." Rie nodded as she put the equipment on him. "There you have it. I doubt her mother is truly what Maria herself instinctively wants and desires in one." like Nora and Maria demonstrated emotional stability or availability did not seem something Neogenes possessed in spades. "And that's leaving aside the quite unsettling implications of inbreeding and following mental instability you alluded to earlier by stating all Neogenes are daughters of Furumizu."

Puzzled by his words, Rie admitted. "I'm afraid I don't follow. What has that to do with anything?" and added absent-mindedly. "Also, the inbreeding isn't really much of an issue with genetic engineering done right." the pathetic genes of Furumizu in terms of true power were another matter altogether.

Not really surprised by her lack of understanding, Harry elaborated. "Let's assume Maria meets her mother, then what?" memories of Tom Riddle meeting his family and learning the truth. Something Harry thought was the last nail in the coffin for the hope that Voldemort could have had any kind of normal relationship. "Does her mother have any kind of bond with Maria? Does she even know Maria exists? I doubt either one of these questions can be answered positively, considering Maria apparently never even met the woman." What kind of mother wouldn't want to see her own child? Even Merope Gaunt did all she could to save hers.

Finished with preparing her new boss for the scan, Rie took a sample of his blood while listening as he further explained.

"Following that disastrous meeting reality would've set in and all the scenarios she imagined in her head and convinced herself are real shatter like the illusions they are. Her previous rage will latch onto the self-loathing she keeps secret like a flame to dry timber and ignite an inferno of loathing and hate." by now Harry looked at the ceiling as he spoke, not seeing the reactions his words caused. Memories of Voldemort's quest to unravel his parentage coming back to him. As did the consequences of that search. "Feeling abandoned and believing that her mother hates her, she'll blame herself like any child rejected by their parents. Not wanting that to be true she will adopt the world view that all other people are wrong and beneath her to distance herself and prevent being hurt again." his voice took on a slightly detached tone as he lost himself in memories. "Yet, everywhere she looks she'll only see more confirmation of her fears as her perception of reality warps more and more. Right until she feels justified, even morally superior, in killing people she perceives as enemies."

"Tell me, did Maria's victims of the three other times survive?" Harry inquired abruptly. He doubted that very much.

The sudden change in subject taking the two Sekirei and scientist some time to process.

Still completely unconcerned, Rie answered after putting the syringe away and storing the blood. "One died immediately, while the other two succumbed to their injuries shortly after." she shrugged. "Not much of a loss considering they were obviously weak and unsuited for a Cloneblade as a result."

Clenching his fist and trying not to disembowel the woman, Harry took a deep breath before retorting. "And an extremely emotionally unstable little girl is better?" he snorted derisively, glaring at the woman. "I know what I saw in her eyes, because I've seen that look before. He had been a genius only seen once in a generation. Handsome and easily able to charm people around him. Yet, he became a mass-murderer, hell-bent on exterminating everyone he projected his hate onto. He was one of the most loathed and reviled wizards of all time right up until the point where I put him down like the rabid dog he was," Harry paused a little before continuing. "With magic aiding him he had been on a crusade to purge all people he had felt were undeserving of magic. If he had won the world we know today would not exist."

In truth Voldemort had hated nobody as much as himself. Which was the reason he had been able to sling Killing Curses around like candy. When all was said and done he had been nothing but a child that felt slighted at the injustice of the world and wanted everyone to be as miserable as him. All because society at large failed him.

"In the end it is trivial if a child can do advanced maths, speak multiple languages, or receive top grades. At least not when it can't manage emotions, practice conflict resolution, or handle stress," the last Potter spoke and asked Rie. "Now, you tell me, is it really such a good idea to give such a person, basically a troubled child, a dangerous weapon and hope it will be used responsibly?" most adults wouldn't be able to use such power, as seen with most grown-up magical folk and how trivially they viewed and used magic.

Rie had no retort to words spoken with such conviction and sincerity. Amoral researcher she may be, but even she could see that Maria was unstable. "Fine, we do as you say." she simply huffed and went back to work. Not admitting that she only thought of the results that affected her research. Not much else. "By the way, you'll have to speak at a press conference in about a week," she informed him as the machine scanned him fully, having nearly forgotten that bit of information. "Just say some vague things about what direction the company will take under your leadership and it'll be good."

Unseen by Rie Harry briefly scowled. Absolutely despising public appearances of such a nature. "Fine," he simply grunted out, throwing her answer back at her as he laid on the doctor's table.

Soon enough the whole procedure was finished and Rie had all the data she wanted. While the scientist went over the results of her tests Harry made to look for the cafeteria to grab a bite to eat.

"Did you have a good childhood, Harry?" Matsu asked softly. Her tone already telling that she already suspected to possess the correct answer.

"Why do you ask?" he replied with suspicion and slightly narrowed eyes. Never one to talk about his so-called childhood. Not even with his former friends. Though, they probably knew since the beginning and simply agreed it was necessary or some such rot.

"I just want to get to know you better," Matsu said, a little defensive and feeling more than a little embarrassed at her earlier blunder. "I know we talked some about your past, but not what you like and stuff," she trailed off at the end. Akitsu nodded her agreement to Matsu's words. Also wanting to know more about her Ashikabi.

Caught off guard by the earnest reply Harry didn't know what to say. He drove his good hand through his unmanageable hair, a nervous habit he couldn't shake. In the end he answered honestly, figuring it'd come out eventually. They, too, had been honest with him in everything until now. Not to mention that they were in this together. 'Maybe talking about it helps?' he mused internally. With a final sigh he answered. "No, I did not have a good childhood. Not in the least. My guardians were not what you would call nurturing or supportive. The opposite, in fact."

They did starve him, but that had been manageable. Most likely through magic sustaining Harry. Emotional and mental abuse definitely also happened. Harry mostly attributed him being relatively unscathed from that ordeal to his mother's last piece of magic powered by her sacrifice. Allowing him to grow to his full potential in all areas and not go bonkers until he was mature enough. To this day Harry still was humbled by his mother's sacrifice and the magic she had weaved over him.

"Oh, what about friends?" came the next question, bringing him out of his reverie. Matsu hoped to get better results with that line of questioning. Sadly, she was about to be disappointed.

"None. If anything you could call the people I have had most contact with in the last decade colleagues or acquaintances. All of my former friends agreed that I basically do not deserve to have my own life and need to be sacrificed for some nebulous cause," was the monotone reply. Harry's voice weakly tinged with sadness.

Both Sekirei squeezed him tightly from both sides, encasing him in their warmth. "Sorry." Akitsu murmured in his ear.

It took a good bit of self-control to not choke up at that. Their feelings for him as clear and soothing as cool water through the bond they now shared. Their sorrow, love and admiration for him. He didn't know why they'd even feel the latter two for him. "Thank you." he got out before gently but firmly pushing them off. "I can show you all of my past later tonight." he finally said and resolved to do so. Knowing he had run from this long enough or made excuses. Now he finally ran out of them.

"Alright." feeling his slight discomfort at the topic, Matsu accepted the evasion. Already suspecting Harry to possess some magical means to show them. Though, she couldn't help herself asking one more thing. "I get the feeling that you mean showing us, as in doing so literally?"

"Yes," Harry confirmed, happy that she didn't pressure further right now and resumed walking. "The device used for it is called a Pensieve. It can be used to store memories that can then be viewed from a non-participant, third-person point of view." he had built it himself to enable him to check memories for inconsistencies or signs of tampering, making sure his mind wasn't messed with again. That in turn led him to Artifice, the craft to create artifacts.

Harry grew visibly more relaxed and open as he talked about a subject he clearly enjoyed. "In fact, I also created the Blood Quill that's used for signing the contracts." he held up his left arm. "Not to mention my artificial arm is also my own creation." Having the three Peverell Brothers, the arguably best Artificers of their time, at his beck and call with the Resurrection Stone only served to improve his ability. He took pride in creating something of merit. Sadly, he did not have had much time to delve much deeper into it. 'Until now that is.' Harry realized pleasantly.

The conversation flowed smoothly as they followed the signs to their destination. Though, Matsu did not have many hobbies or interests aside from hacking, video games and erotica. Akitsu on the other hand had no apparent interests not linked to Harry. Something the last Potter resolved to change with time.

Getting food in the cafeteria went smoothly enough. Apparently everyone already knew who he was and the new situation. Harry was not surprised. After all, gossip traveled faster than light! Something his time at Hogwarts taught him well.

Nora joined them after a few minutes. Finished with distributing the contracts to all employees and the cafeteria being her last stop.

"How did it go?" Harry inquired of Nora as he ate the last of his meal. The remnants of the setting sun's rays began to disappear behind the horizon as twilight began.

Nora smoothed her skirt after sitting down. "There were no complications and every employee of our Neogene facilities now operates under the new stipulations." The assistant confirmed in her typical business-like manner. After learning of their slightly higher pay with no other major change no one raised a fuss. Much the opposite with some even holding back tears valiantly. Corporate Japan wasn't very nice to its employees. "I also procured all the information of Maria's mother, as requested." the strawberry-blonde woman promptly put the folder on the table in front of her new boss.

"Thank you," Harry said as he accepted the envelope. With a practiced motion he smoothly opened it to look at the contents. Though, he had to use a spell to give his gem eye the ability to read foreign languages. He may be able to speak Japanese, but reading and writing in a completely different alphabet wasn't yet among his skills. 'Have to remember to make the enchantment permanent.' he thought in the back of his mind.

There wasn't anything out of the ordinary, as far as genetically engineered women were concerned. Except for one very glaring issue. "It says here Maria's mother and the holder of the Witchblade, a Reina Soho, is currently missing." he sighed in frustration and stared at Nora, who stared right back. "Why promise Maria a meeting with her mother if you can't honor it?"

Nora interpreted his tone and body-language correctly as unsatisfied from years of practice. Something that allowed her to answer calmly to assuage him. "Reina vanished after the deal was struck. During her escape she killed Furumizu, presumably due to her mental and physical degradation caused by the Witchblade." Nora could see that he was satisfied with the answer, but not wholly. "Ever since then NswF has searched for her with no success."

Searching her face for any kind of lie proved more difficult than usual. Nora's impassive face didn't give much away. Though, his instinct told him she was telling the truth. "I see," he said, taking her word for it. Turning to Matsu, he asked. "Can you track or find the Witchblade somehow?"

Matsu nodded confidently, even eagerly. "Sure, it should be no problem." It simply involved hijacking an MBI satellite followed by scanning for the energy signature of the Witchblade.

"Excellent, please do so at the earliest opportunity," Harry requested. After which he smiled at Matsu and put a hand on her thigh to show her he wasn't angry at her from before. She couldn't have known how he would react to her comment.

Matsu blushed at the contact but did nothing to remove his hand. Rather she scooted closer to him. "I now know exactly what kind of reward I want." Matsu practically purred. All the delicious experimentations she could do with him running through her mind at lightning speed.

"Oh?" Harry let out with a raised eyebrow and a slight grin. Leaning down to her ear he whispered. "I bet it's something your former landlady wouldn't approve of." while he wasn't quite ready for sex with them, he saw nothing wrong with teasing them a little or other small shows of affection. After all, if a kiss caused such a strong reaction in him, then how strong would intercourse make them react?

The Sekirei of Wisdom shuddered in delight, feeling her Ashikabi's hot breath on her neck. Nearly quivering in pure primal need, Matsu could only nod. "Hmm."

"You're a naughty girl, aren't you?" he susurrated in her ear as his hand wandered up her thigh until it rested dangerously close to her lower lips. With his experience he could tell what Matsu enjoyed. Not that she made a secret of it. Only for him to remove his hand with a few words. "Sadly, it'll have to wait until we're in bed."

Nodding her head off, Matsu agreed readily. Barely holding off on dragging him to bed. "Yeah," she muttered, her mouth dry.

Akitsu meanwhile wasn't focussed on anything in particular. Her normally somewhat dull eyes were even more clouded over. However her senses came somewhat back once Harry removed his other hand from stroking her ass. Like Matsu she couldn't wait much longer.

Without showing any signs of embarrassment Harry posed one last question to Nora. "How many Neogenes with a Cloneblade are there besides you and Shiori, by the way?" he hoped there weren't that many, considering the drawbacks.

"None. All others broke down before you arrived." Nora stated easily, not even batting an eye at the death of what basically were her sisters. "Shiori, Reina and I are the last of the first generation." now her tone had more than a little haughtiness in her voice. Clearly taking pride in the fact that she was one of the best Neogenes. While Shiori and Reina both broke down faster Nora herself had shown only minimal signs. Though, her death only would've been a matter of time without Harry's interference.

Harry simply nodded, a frown marring his face. He didn't blame himself for their deaths as he would've in the past. That didn't mean he had wanted this outcome, however.

It didn't take long from there for the group retired to their assigned rooms.

"So, what's the reward you wanted?" the last Potter asked his Sekirei as he made himself ready for bed. Only wearing simple boxers to bed. Though, it was still more than Akitsu, who chose to go without anything at all.

Just as he turned around Akitsu was there and promptly told him by showing exactly what she wanted. Without preamble she kissed him full on the lips. Overcoming his slight surprise Harry tenderly wrapped his arms around her smaller form, hugging her front to his with a strong grip on the small of her back and angling her head just so with a soft pull to her light brown hair. Then he leaned in to reciprocate the kiss. Akitsu accepted his guidance and greater experience, but adapted swiftly.

Passionately massaging his lips against hers, lightly probing her warm and minty fresh mouth with his conquering tongue. Drawing a long, low moan out of the inexperienced Sekirei as she submitted. Waiting to be ravished by her Ashikabi. They remained lip-locked for a couple more seconds until finally, Harry pulled free from Akitsu's still hungry lips and said with a mischievous smile. "No wings this time?"

Sporting a healthy blush on her pale skin, Akitsu mewled at the lost contact. "Ah... No." thoughts were not returned to her completely. Much too occupied with enjoying the feeling of being embraced so tightly by him. One of his hands behind her head and the other exploring her rear. Only to gasp as his warm fingers began to explore her fleshy cavern.

Matsu chimed in, a heavy pout on her lips. "We have to recite our prayer to call the wings outside of being winged the first time," she explained before taking his head into her hands, standing on her toes to reach him and take her own kiss from him.

"Someone is impatient," Harry commented impishly. Relaxing more and more while using his acquired bedroom skills as far as he dared.

While he pleased them during the night and vice versa they did not go as far as intercourse. The Sekirei were completely satisfied, but Harry also knew that this first taste also made them impatient for more to come. As proven by the feelings he got through the bond that clearly signaled anticipation.

'Then again, I don't think the anticipation is soley due to that.' the last Potter thought as his Sekirei waited for him to show them his past. An act that cost him more courage than facing a milennia old Basilisk.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Like usual Rie worked overtime until the lights by the rest of the building had long gone out. Though, today she was more engrossed in her work than usual. Studying the scans and the blood sample with a zeal unusual for her.

"This is Dr. Nishida Rie, log entry 001 – subject analysis of Harry James Potter. March 25th, 2013." the scientist began to list her data verbally to record it. "Subject is male with a genome that makes him very much a member of the human race, though the supernatural abilities displayed would indicate otherwise," she briefly paused a little to best convey her findings. "The Ashikabi genes are present together with others that I've never seen before. Presumably enabling him to utilize his abilities. Further tests are needed to reach a solid conclusion that's not pure speculation."

She looked at the finding gathered through the blood test. "The blood sample taken shows it to be AB negative. Furthermore, there are foreign bodies present of unknown origin. Some of which seem to be enzymes that are used to break down various venoms, judging by their structure. Suggesting an extreme resistance to toxic substances bordering on immunity." something that was unheard of. You could only build up a resistance to some poisons, but with enough that could still be circumvented. "Another anomaly is that some of his bones seem younger than his age would indicate, including all the bones in his right arm up to the elbow."

Here her voice took on a tinge of true wonder. Something she thought to never experience herself. "Most astonishing however is the fact that the telomeres on the end of each Chromosome do not appear shortened in the slightest. Implying a perfect DNA replication, which would give him either a longevity unheard of in normal humans or his cells do truly not possess a Hayflick Limit, making him biologically immortal. Or in laymen's terms, ageless. Again, further tests are needed."

After she finished documenting her findings Rie had the time to admire the data. "I have to thank Reina for killing Furumizu. If that hadn't happened we'd still be stuck with the old fool's useless and inferior genes." Rie mused happily out loud as she leaned back in her chair. The old man having insisted that only his genes were to be used for the Neogenes. Something that limited them and let the project hit a dead end before his death.

But with Harry's genes? He was everything Furumizu was not and so much more. Already imagining how a Neogene with him as the father would turn out.

Rie could hardly wait for everything else he could show her. But right now she had enough research on her hands.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 5. Corporate Climbers.

Tokyo 2013.

Working overtime was basically a requirement in corporate Japan, but few took it as far as Rie Nishida. Many would describe the woman as ice cold, ruthless, amoral and utterly obsessed with her research. All of which was completely true and Rie took pride in that.

Only the screen of the monitor gave any kind of illumination as she worked, looking over the data she gathered from today. However, more interesting for her was the fact that the so called heir of Furumizu brought two Sekirei with him. Normally something like that was impossible to determine from appearance alone. Luckily, the Witchblade and the Cloneblades, which were replicates of the Witchblade, reacted to a Sekirei's unique energy signature. Nora had notified her immediately of when she felt it.

Rie could hardly believe that such an opportunity arose for her. 'Now only to eliminate the last roadblock,' the female researcher mused happily. By capturing or incapacitating this so called Harry the Sekirei would be under their control. From where they could be used for further experiments. Not to mention that NswF would stay under her control without some unknown element ruining it. They also were on a deadline with how the Neogenes equipped with Cloneblades kept breaking down. This was exactly what they needed to not waste years of research and development.

"Nora, please take Shiori with you to arrange for Mr. Potter's unfortunate accident." she ordered the Neogene waiting behind her, not even bothering to look back. Much too enthralled by the potential results of their experiments with Sekirei at their disposal.

"I'll see to it at once, Ms. Nishida," Nora's dispassionate voice answered swiftly. A second later Rie heard the door close, confident in the fact that soon NswF would surpass MBI.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The full moon hung high in the sky filled with twinkling stars, which were slightly covered by grey clouds typical for winter. Silvery light shone down onto the land and softly falling snow, both unhindered by the non-existent foliage. The trees were skinny and black-barked, shooting out of the ground in tight clusters. A few older, gnarled oaks stood here and there, but they appeared nearly dead this time of year, and seemed only to serve as scaffolding for frozen moss.

Hidden amongst the forest and behind wards stood a battered tent. A candle in the dark amongst the blacks, whites and browns with it's comparably bright illumination provided by floating flames. Inside one could make out the silhouettes of two people performing a dance as old as humanity itself. The shadows stretching and shrinking depending on how the light struck.

"That was bloody brilliant," Harry panted out happily as he laid naked in bed. An equally naked Hermione snuggled beside him, having just lost their virginities to each other. The stress, uncertainty and teenage hormones finally took their toll on the pair. After Ron abandoning them, the uncertainty of their mission and high-strung emotions it was inevitable that something like that happened. Especially after the romantic dance during which they had kissed. From there it progressed further.

Hermione just weakly mumbled something unintelligible, hiding her head in the crook of his neck. Her bushy mane splayed out all over the place.

Harry sensed something was wrong with her immediately. If it was due to their strengthened connection, her apparently choked up voice or something else he couldn't say. "What's wrong?" he asked softly, stroking her hair in what he hoped was a soothing gesture. Upon her tensing he stopped immediately. Even more concerned now, hoping she didn't think that this was a mistake.

"Nothing," she replied, her voice as tight as a coiled spring.

Harry didn't believe that for a second. He sat up carefully and turned to face her. Only to come face to face with the business end of her wand. All he could do was stare in horror as she muttered a familiar but simple spell.

"Obliviate."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Harry woke with a start, eyes staring at an unfamiliar ceiling as he breathed heavily. His body drenched in sweat. Recognizing the dream for what it was Harry brought himself back under control. He had hoped to not relieve that experience again, but fully expected it after his talk with his Sekirei that had prodded at old wounds as he told them of his life. Well, the most important bits at least. Like that he was a wizard, magic existed inside a hidden society and his rough history with said world.

Sadly his nightmares still popped up from time to time. Unable to ecscape them if he didn't recognize it as a dream as it happened or preparing sufficiently before going to bed.

'Great, just as I thought my nightmares would leave me alone for a little longer.' A scowl formed on his face as the remnants of his nightmare caused him to remember the rest. How he sacrificed himself to Voldemort, convinced it was necessary for him to die and take the Horcrux with him.

The fact that he had sacrificed himself for his friends only to be told a minute later that every one of them agreed he had to die was a massive, nearly fatal blow to him. At that point Harry had seriously considered staying dead and let Voldemort slaughter everyone. If he saved them all he'd only do what Dumbledore wanted him to and that left a bad taste in his mouth. If he didn't then they'd all die at the hand of Voldemort equipped with a willing Elder Wand. Not that he cared at that point.

The thing that caused him to return and continue playing the saviour wasn't any kind of desire to rescue these people. No, it was a need for revenge directed at Voldemort. It was pure unadulterated rage at the sheep of Wizarding Britain thrusting such an unwanted responsibility onto his shoulders while holding him to unreasonable standards. His hatred burned with an intensity he never felt before, letting the wrath he felt at Sirius' death pale in comparison.

But most of all he didn't want to be like Dumbledore; who as a self-proclaimed good man did nothing. Regardless if it was stupid, reckless or just plain idiotic, Harry had at least always done something about injustice. Unlike Dumbledore, who seemingly thought he was better than everyone else together with his Order of the Phoenix and their rigid pacifism. Expecting him to do all the dirty work with a handicap while they kept their minds and hands clean. Only capable of watching on as the world around them crumbled into bloodstained dust. The only victory afforded to them that they struck true to their morals.

After Harry was finished with the Death Eaters, their forces and Voldemort not many of the Blood Purists were left alive. He had utterly torn them apart with dark spells just short of the Unforgivables. Blood-boilers, Bone-breakers, Reductor and explosive curses found liberal use that day. His power fully unleashed and unshackled after the Horcrux leech was removed from his mind and magic.

Likewise the Giants, too, were wiped out completely. None left alive after the last colony of them had allied with Voldemort. Not by magic, but by the incredibly sharp Sword of Gryffindor and it's deadly venom. Easily penetrating a giants' skin and letting the venom do it's sinister work.

After the war was over he simply left without looking back. However, not before burying Voldemort's corpse with his nemesis' yew wand at a location only Harry knew. Not wanting any shenanigans done with Tom's corpse by the Ministry or other parties. A day later he was picked up by Gringotts. Not wanting to wait for some trumped-up charges to pop up against him, like killing upstanding Purebloods.

He took deep breaths and banished these thoughts away from his mind. Instead trying to think of other things. 'At least the talk with my Sekirei has given me some history of them,' he thought. A weird and warm feeling spreading in his chest by claiming them as his.

Akitsu's past didn't contain all that much. Mostly consisting of her life in the MBI lab, watching TV followed by living on the street. As well as occasionally eating out of the garbage, which he knew wasn't so bad when you were aware what to look for. Luckily, she was a Sekirei and therefore more durable and resilient in many ways. Matsu, too, had told of her life before being winged. Of her time with the First Disciplinary Squad, defending against invaders, stealing the Jinki and hiding at Izumo Inn.

A sigh escaped him as he looked out the huge window beside the bed, presenting him with a beautiful view of Tokyo at night. A few grey clouds hung in the sky, obscuring the moon but the city illuminated itself just fine. Fortunately, he had not woken Matsu with his nightmare. The Brain-type Sekirei snuggled close, drooling on his left shoulder while hugging his artificial arm like a vice. Harry found the sight adorable and couldn't quite believe he was in such a situation.

"Bad dream?" came the worried voice of Akitsu from his right. She had much experience in the subject of nightmares, after all.

A look to his right shoulder showed that Akitsu was not asleep at all. The Sekirei apparently more occupied with watching him than sleeping. Harry simply nodded and claiming, "Yes, but you don't need to worry about it." somehow both had found their way into his bed, despite sleeping in adjacent rooms. Not that Harry had expected anything different, but to lock the doors with magic and keep them out seemed too cruel somehow.

Instead of doing that Akitsu used her own method of cheering him up. She had heard some MBI personnel talking about it and was admittedly curious. Using her inhuman strength Akitsu propped Harry up easily and gently laid his head on her lap. Followed by driving her hands slowly through his messy hair in an effort to comfort him.

For Harry the new sensation of her hands massaging his scalp felt incredibly soothing. That combined with having her amazing rack sitting directly on his face did wonders to calm him down. 'I could get used to this,' he thought, his eyes closed in relaxation. For once not worrying about if it was a good idea or not. Much too busy enjoying it to care.

Just five minutes into it he was ready to sleep once more.

Only to be interrupted by the door opening and light to enter the room from the hallway. Immediately the hairs on his neck stood up straight. After all the muggle-repelling wards should still be active right now, which made this not a benign visit. His sixth sense honed by years of experience immediately activated every alarm bell in his head to blare at full blast. All sleep gone from his mind in an instant. At the same time the Elder Wand slipped unnoticed from his holster into his right hand with practised ease.

The sound of what Harry knew was a blade being drawn was enough to let him take action.

"Stupefy!" he incanted after gently but firmly pushing Akitsu and Matsu away and sitting up quickly. The spell flying from the tip of his wand swiftly raced towards the two creeping figures in the room. It collided with one of them, sending the intruder back and to their knees but not into unconsciousness.

Using the surprise of his attackers at being found out he cast. "Lumos!" Light flooded the room, swiftly banishing the darkness as he commanded a floating orb of light into existence. "Akitsu, protect Matsu!" he ordered, preparing to fight and erase his attackers' memories. Glad that Japan's magical side had no real interaction with the Muggle World, making worrying about Auror's or Obliviators a non-issue.

Without wasting time Akitsu positioned herself protectively in front of her fellow Sekirei. Ready to spring into action at a moment's notice.

The redhead in question groggily slurred. "Wha..." waking up from the commotion. Sleep instantly banished from her mind as she took in the scene before her. Luckily, her glasses were more for decoration than any actual need or she'd have a problem right now with them out of reach. By a glance alone she knew it was a fight about them being here, judging by the two women equipped with replicas of the Witchblade.

Harry ignored her, too focussed on his opponents. The two were obviously female judging by their voluptuous forms and both were wearing armour. Though, to call it armour was a stretch with how sensually it clung to their forms like a second skin, more supple than armour had any right to be. It teasingly revealed parts of their gorgeous bodies as they moved.

One had orange armour with green accents partially covering her body. Leaving her inner thighs, arse, much of the lower part of her generous breasts and a small area around her navel exposed. She had glowing green eyes and black sclera. What Harry assumed to be her hair was strawberry blonde, but it looked nothing like hair should. Instead of being flowing and silky it was shaped like six large double-edged blades, looking like wings. A long bang hiding the right side of her face went down all the way to the ground, shaping into a small spike at the end. From the way it moved Harry reasoned that she had some degree of control over it. Out of her left hand, where a blue orb sat, came a long three-pronged claw that looked very sharp.

'Interesting, it's Rie's assistant. Seems someone doesn't want me here,' he thought sarcastically. Recognizing the woman by her figure, purple lipstick, expression and posture.

The other had short grey hair that framed her delicate features and cyan eyes, but her sclera were the same colour as her companion's. Her armour was much more revealing than her partner's and coloured royal blue with cyan lines running through it. It covered her legs in metallic stockings with small blades at the knees that left the upper thighs free and ended in bladed high heels. Her lower lips barely covered by a small patch of armour, while leaving her arse uncovered. Further up the smooth pale flesh of her stomach was left open while the woman's sides and back were hugged by her armament. Her right breast was partially covered from below and the left from above, showing the underside of it. Armour completely covered her back, shoulders, arms, and hands where it culminated in a scythe-like blade shaped like a crescent moon that looked very unwieldy. The blue orb on said wrist pulsing with power drew his attention.

'Them being witches can be ruled out by their attire alone. Both seem to have that pulsing blue orb on their wrist, but hitting such a small target is next to impossible. The blue one already has cracks in her armour, seems more unstable and therefore easier to take down,' Harry analysed his opponents, looking for weak spots while noting their partial resistance to magic as demonstrated earlier.

The grey-haired one shook the stunner off and chuckled. "Seems like someone wants to play," her eyes roaming over his form clad only in boxers as she licked her lips in a sexual manner. "Yes, let's play!" she practically purred before attacking with her scythe. From the way she moved Harry knew she did have some kind of training in terms of physical combat. Luckily, magic did not care about the number of openings.

Not giving her any time to come nearer Harry flicked the Elder Wand, incanting, "Expulso." the resulting explosive wave of sheer pressure flung her against a wall, partly shattering it. Her partner was also inside the attack's area of effect but could evade in time. She also was more wary than her accomplice since his initial attack.

Harry quickly followed it up by transfiguring the wall to suit his needs. Thick chains promptly sprang forth from all around her, immobilising the blue one and hopefully taking her out of the fight.

"I told you to get yourself under control, Shiori!" the orange one scolded the blue one with a condescending glare. All the while evading icicles thrown her way by the Ice Sekirei, as well as bolts of light from Harry. She frowned, not knowing just what the man was or how to deal with such an unknown. It wouldn't matter so much if they would not need him alive. After all, should he die MBI would come to collect the Sekirei upon their deactivation.

"Oh, shut up Nora!" came the uncaring retort, trying to break free but not quite managing. Small cracks appeared all around her body the more she struggled. Finally she broke her bonds to pieces, breathing heavily. "Give me more!" she shouted with a deranged grin of ecstasy, charging him once again. Faster than before.

His reflexes kicking in allowed Harry to duck under the mighty swing coming for his head. The scythe missed by an inch and carved a straight path through the wall behind him. Only to nearly be impaled as she tried to knee him in the face. Banishing the troublesome woman proved unwise when she used her scythe like a hook to grab him just as she flew away. A quickly thrown up shield the only thing saving him from being cut in twain as she dragged him with her out to the corridor.

Nora was about to follow and ignore the Sekirei, hoping to subdue him faster under a combined assault. Only to be frozen in place from the waist down courtesy of Akitsu. Though, she made quick work of the ice with her hair shaped like blades.

"You shall not harm Harry-sama!" she stated resolutely, ignoring her own nudity. Her voice and eyes filled with a rage as cold as ice. More Icicles proliferated all around her and were unleashed forthwith and without pause.

While Akitsu kept Nora busy Harry put some distance between himself and Shiori by using Apparition. Vanishing without a sound and appearing a few metres down the hallway, flinging spells at the deranged woman in the hopes of incapacitating her and hopefully avoid killing. Harry was used to killing people and quite good at it, in fact. Only this time he couldn't do so. For one he was kind of bound to this corporation and killing a Japanese citizen would require mind-wiping people, which he detested doing. So, he tried to subdue her. An endeavour that proved difficult due to her resistance to magic.

'Just great,' Harry thought. 'Why didn't the muggle-repelling ward around the room work to keep them out? It should've held until morning without an anchor,' now he had to look for an opening to finish this while crafting a ward that'd keep everyone in the building so he could deal with it all later. You never knew if there was a surveillance systems in place, after all.

She evaded most of his attacks. Finally he resorted to more powerful spells. A Reductor curse and a Bombarda hit, but Shiori used her weapon as a shield to block them. The Reductor inflicted most of the damage while the Bombarda shattered her weapon to pieces. Cracks now ran all over her armour, giving her a vitreous and fragile appearance.

Shiori staggered a bit, her cheeks flushed and breathing heavy. Without warning she screamed in a mixture of agony and rapture, the gem on her wrist glowing brightly. The phenomenon also protected her from spells flung her way. A moment later her armament transformed, changing colour from royal blue to cyan. While her eyes and the lines and spots in her armour changed from cyan to pink. Her destroyed weapon turned into two smaller scythes on each forearms together with a few other changes.

In wild abandon she charged Harry again. Even faster than before, if that was possible. So fast in fact that he couldn't even react in time. Shiori was upon Harry in an instant, wrestling him to the ground and pinning him down. Her hair swiftly turned into two grapple-like whips that secured his arms on the ground as she straddled his hips. Her legs pinning his down. Laying there spread eagle with his wrists bound in an iron grip, his wand pointing in the wrong direction and no leverage to break free Harry couldn't do much. Apparition would see them both transported with how she clung to him and was therefore useless as a means of escape.

A complete change in demeanour occurred in his attacker as her hands sensually explored his scarred chest. Driving her fingers from his abs up to his chest to lean down and press her generous rack onto him in the process. "You can't escape," the clearly deranged woman purred as her soft lips hovered over his, smiling invitingly at him. Her eyes half-lidded as she ground herself on him, trying to make as much skin to skin contact as possible. "Please, I'm begging you," she pleaded in a breathy voice. Not consciously knowing for what exactly she was begging. Though, her voice held nothing but sincerity as her primal side told Shiori that the man below her possessed something she required. Something her body craved more than anything.

Harry had no real idea what to make of this situation or why she suddenly changed from murderous to horny. Her armour cracking even further drew his attention though, parts of it fell off soon after. She kissed him a moment later. Eyes closed in bliss with her moaning in delight once she made contact. Her veins filling with an unknown, yet familiar power. A power she needed as much as air. Slowly the chinks in her armour closed a little, but did not vanish completely.

The last Potter noted all of this while feeling her draw some of his magic to herself through the kiss. As well as something more.

Though, unlike with Matsu and Akitsu no wings of light appeared. Giving him no idea just what the woman's issue was. Yet he also didn't try to escape. Rather, he used his distracted opponent to erect the ward that would keep everyone from leaving the building. It was only temporary, but that wasn't a big issue as long as he acted quick. 'Come on, come one. Got it!' Harry thought as he finished casting the ward and absent-mindedly kissing the woman back. Hoping it would keep her docile for the moment while summoning his wand into his artificial hand with a bit of wandless magic.

After about twenty seconds of intense snogging he managed to break free with his stronger mechanical arm and promptly banished the woman away from him. The Elder Wand switched hands again in the process of standing upright. While he did so Harry expertly unleashed the chain of overpowered spells at the disoriented woman barely aware of her surroundings. "Petrificus Totalus, Impedimenta, Incarcerous, Duro, Leviosa!"

Each of them hit her dead centre. She was immediately immobilised, her body made sluggish and encased by chains of steel which grew as hard as diamonds. As well as levitating her off the ground for good measure.

Satisfied with the result Harry hurriedly dragged his floating captive behind him as he made to check on Akitsu and Matsu.

Rounding the corner revealed a battlefield littered with huge needles and icicles big or small. Patches of ice clung to the floor and walls, the bedroom utterly demolished. In the middle of it stood Nora encased in ice with only her head sticking out. Akitsu stood victorious, though a little unsteady and her body had a few needles stuck out in it. Matsu was busy pulling the sharp objects out of her fellow Sekirei.

Harry rushed towards them, vanishing the needles followed by incanting. "Vulnera Sanentur." the bleeding immediately stopped. "Take it easy," Harry cautioned, taking Akitsu's hand to steady her and inspecting if the spell had worked. Seeing that it did he repeated it, which cleansed the wounds and a third time closed them up.

"Ah... Thank you," No.07 said gratefully, her cheeks a little flushed due to being the focus of his attention. "Did I do good, Ashikabi-sama?" her voice sounded so hopeful that Harry was reminded of an eager to please puppy.

Sighing, Harry answered softly. "Of course you did!" his right hand unconsciously went about stroking her cheek. Seeing that Matsu and Akitsu were still naked he summoned their clothes. Another swish of the Elder Wand saw the garments flow onto their bodies like water before becoming solid once more. Though, he forewent the eye-patch for himself, having only worn it to blend in a little better. Remnants of his by now dead wish to be normal.

"Siccitas, Reparo," he incanted next, causing the ice to melt and evaporate, as well as causing the destroyed parts to set themselves back together. Moments later the room and hallway were as good as new.

"Just what are you?" came the relatively calm voice of the frozen woman. Intrigue and calculation clear as day in her eyes and tone. "Are you even human?" he seemed more like a Sekirei with his abilities and yet he was an Ashikabi.

"I am a limited edition," Harry retorted dismissively. Not in the mood to answer questions after what happened. Instead he petrified her for good measure before transfiguring the ice into chains and applying the same spells Shiori got to her. "What are you for that matter?"

Nora and Shiori didn't deign to answer him in turn. The latter avoiding his gaze now that she was seemingly back to normal and embarrassed by her actions.

Just as he was about to start interrogating them Matsu spoke up. "I think I can answer that." the Sekirei suddenly standing beside him, inspecting their assailants' wrists. "Both seem to possess a copy of the weapon Furumizu stole from MBI. It comes in the form of a bracelet, which connects with the users nervous system and forms a type of symbiotic relationship with the host. Upon activation a type of living armour envelops the user, giving them a boost in speed, strength and agility. It can even produce extensions of itself like swords, other stabbing weapons, hooks, chains, shields and so on," she looked closely at both of the Neogenes. "Wonder how they got around the setbacks?"

"What kind of setbacks?" Harry inquired curiously, thinking about the weird behaviour of Shiori.

"Well, I already told you of the weapon, but what is important is how the symbiotic relationship functions. In particular it's very specific requirements," Matsu began to explain. "It can only be worn by humans, for one with the best results occurring when worn by Ashikabi. Due to the fact that it runs on the energy from an Ashikabi's core. The best results occur with an Ashikabi that has a Sekirei, because the weapon even has an effect similar to a Norito's powered by a Sekirei's core. Which is then shared with the Ashikabi through a kiss. While humans that aren't Ashikabi can wear it and even use the armour, the weapon would consume them with time. It was originally an attempt to strengthen Ashikabi while also making the dependency go two-ways," She finished with pushing her glasses up out of habit. "It was deemed a failure due to only accepting females as hosts and most Ashikabi being male."

"What would happen when someone wears it and isn't bonded to a Sekirei?"

Matsu turned towards him and shrugged her shoulders. "I can only make educated guesses. Though, I would say the person in question would grow more unstable over time, as well as crave something they couldn't identify. In this case the energy from a Sekirei's Tama."

Shiori flinched as if caught in a lie, while Nora's face remained stoic and impassive. All but confirming Matsu's words and explaining Shiori's behaviour.

"Huh, but that doesn't explain why she kissed me and not one of you," Harry frowned, his head tilted to one side in thought as he looked at Shiori. If they required a Sekirei's energy to grow stronger that didn't make sense.

Unseen by Harry Akitsu's impassive stare transformed into a terrifying glare, thinking these two wanted to steal Harry. Which was kinda true, in a sense. Yet she did not act without her Ashikabi's permission.

"Well, they don't have an Ashikabi's core to function properly in the first place. Not to mention that we are already bound to you and therefore our Tama is attuned to you and only you. It's power flows through you as I imagine yours flows through us. So, I guess she felt that?" Matsu's reply as much a question as an answer. She had felt it after clarity had returned to her sense after her winging. She now knew why it felt like he was giving them something through the bond as well. It was his magic, as difficult to believe as magic existing was. Then again he more than proved it just now.

"A good an explanation as any." In the end Harry simply shrugged his shoulders and ignored it for now. With that done he positioned both prisoners so that they faced him. "Now, I'd appreciate it if you can tell me where I can find Ms. Nishida. She and I need to have a talk about hospitality." every word enunciated clearly and sharply. To make his point clearer Harry pointed his wand at them and said sardonically. "By the way, the longer you're silent the harder this'll get for you." he promptly cast, "Deprimo!"

Nora and Shiori felt like an invisible coil was squeezing their whole body with incredible strength. It grew tighter by the second, slowly crushing their bodies. They held out until their armour instinctively withdrew, leaving them naked. Like usual their clothes had been shredded by the deployment of their armour.

Shiori broke first and ground out, "I'll... show.. you," only wanting the pain to end and the euphoria to return.

He cancelled the spell, removed their bindings and conjured some clothes onto their bodies. "Then please, ladies first," he invited with an inviting smile of chivalric mockery.

With the two reluctantly leading the way to where Rie was last Harry, Akitsu and Matsu followed. Wary of any kind of trap or deception sprung on them. Harry even refused to use the elevators, lest they be stopped and he'd be trapped in a confined space. Sure, he could apparate out easily, but why risk it?

Despite that it didn't take long to reach the room Rie was in. Hearing the woman before seeing her.

"What the hell is going on?" Rie's incredulous voice was meeting them upon entry. The shout echoing down the sterile hallway. Once they entered the room all five saw the woman rage at her monitor. A monitor that showed a recording of the fight between Harry and Shiori. Hearing them enter, Rie turned around in her chair.

Upon doing so she was greeted by Nora and Shiori, followed by the Sekirei and Ashikabi. That was about what she expected. However, what she did not expect was that her subordinates seemed to be the captives.

Without bothering to address Rie a grey spell shot out of Harry's wand at lightning speed. It hit dead centre, petrifying all but the woman's head and freezing her in the seat. "Matsu, can you make sure everything of our fight is deleted down to the last bit of it?" his suspicion about being recorded had been correct as the monitor showed.

"Sure," The Sekirei of Wisdom agreed. Rolling Rie, who was stuck on her seat, away from the desk, Matsu immediately went to work. Making sure to follow her Ashikabi's commands promptly.

Never taking his stare off the woman Harry casually levitated Rie's employees beside her and bound them the same way as Rie. Both much too exhausted from their fight to resist or struggle.

For a few seconds nothing but dexterous fingers tapping on a keyboard could be heard. It were the longest seconds in Rie's life as she watched the supposed man's eyes bore into her own with a frightening intensity.

Finally she blurted out. "That's impossible!" the scientist in her was vehemently denying what her eyes and body told her. The man apparently having abilities similar to Sekirei. Yet he was an Ashikabi, a simple human.

The man made a noise of agreement. An amused expression on his face. "Of course it is." He easily twirled the ornately carved stick between his fingers. "But I can cheat, shall we say." with a twist of his wrist the stick produced a small rainbow.

Rie continued to stare. "A stick?" she finally asked after a long moment. She'd seen much in her life, but today took the cake. Was she dreaming? Or was this another form of advanced technology she was unaware of?

"A wand," Harry corrected her, the mischievous twinkle of a prankster in his eye. "A very, very good wand." an idea sprang into his mind how he could solve this whole mess without resorting to mind-wiping the whole building and cementing his place as leader of the company. Why not have fun while doing so?

The researchers usual scowl turned into a full-blown glare. "Magic doesn't exist!" she denied. Rie was a woman of science! Magic had no place in her world.

Potter nodded as if that didn't contradict his action of binding her or levitating her subordinates around. "Of course it doesn't."

A small smile cracked through Akitsu's passive expression, Matsu giggled and Rie's eyebrow twitched. Nonetheless, the scientist waited, expecting some kind of further explanation of why he would so readily agree to that, without even once hinting towards how he was losing the argument. Still, she cracked first under his heavy stare. "If not magic, how did you do it? Telekinesis?" She glared at him, daring and try to dodge out of answering her.

It took until Harry tilted his head with a smug smile and conjured himself and Akitsu each a chair out of thin air, on which he promptly sat, to sink in. "Magic doesn't exist." he repeated, nodding to himself. "Magic definitely doesn't exist." He even wrote it in the air with flames of all things. "And even if it was real, there'd definitely not be any laws forcing me to tell you that."

Rie only stared at the floating letters of fire, eyes wide in disbelief. All of her being screamed at her of the impossibility of it all. Instead she shook her head clung to the thought that magic was just something she didn't have a sufficient understanding of. So she tried to veer the conversation, or rather interrogation, into a new direction. Unwilling to let go of any bit of control. "What do you want?" using her glare that usually got everyone she knew to obey.

"I thought it rather obvious." Harry met her glare with a placid stare, then he...'changed'. His back straightened and his emerald eye turned to hardened glass in an imitation of his replacement eye, both seemingly aglow with power. The difference his change of presence had was jarring and happened from one moment to the next. Meeting Rie's commandeering stare like a king would meet a general, he retorted. "I wanted to ask why you thought it necessary to send these two to my room in the middle of the night. With less than benign intentions, I might add."

The researcher would've looked away, but her body refused, so she scoffed, insisting. "I did what was necessary!"

"Oh, and what warranted such necessity?" Harry's next action depended entirely on her answer. If the last Potter liked what he heard then she wouldn't be mind-wiped.

Seeing no other choice but to be truthful, Rie answered honestly. Who knew just what other abilities he had? "Years of research depended on it! As you may have already seen, Neogenes, the bearers of what we call Cloneblades, break down with time." her stare and voice never wavered. "They need the energy produced by a Sekirei's Tama to live. This was the only way for them to have a chance of survival."

Harry nodded as if agreeing and said. "I see." followed by a dry and sarcastic remark. "Understandably you couldn't have simply asked me first or dare I say risk telling me without knowing my stance on the matter."

Rie appeared pleased. "I'm glad you see it my way."

This time Harry's organic eye twitched. Not knowing if the woman was being sarcastic in turn or not. "I'm willing to say that there was some miscommunication and let this whole mess be water under the bridge," he offered. "Still, I'm assuming control of NswF as of right now." the influence coming with NswF would give him much more clout to mess up Minaka's twisted schemes. As well as hopefully counter much of what the madman tried.

Unwilling to back down, Rie narrowed her eyes and replied. "How do I know that you're who you say you are? If you really have magic then you could've somehow stolen the will!" she pointed out while looking at him, brown orbs racing over his body. "Let me do a DNA test and if you're really related to the late Furumizu, I accept it."

"Fine." Harry nodded amicably, a grin growing on his face. "After I've taken control of this company that is." seeing the woman about to object he added amused. "Do you really think you are in any kind of position to negotiate or stop me? You're lucky I don't simply kill you here and now for trying to harm me and mine." Not saying that it would look too suspicious if the head researcher died just as Harry assumed his new position.

For good measure he levitated Nora and Shiori before him. "However, I'm not unreasonable." he claimed and went to prove it shortly after by acting on a hunch.

Harry put each of his hands on the Neogenes' necks. The next moment both of their eyes went wide as a foreign feeling raced down their spines, an intoxication unlike anything else they had ever experienced. Like a missing piece was added to the incomplete puzzle that was their very beings. The longer it went the more intense it got as it transformed into pleasure and then euphoria. If both women weren't frozen in place they long would've cried out with their legs giving out.

When he was finished Harry removed his hands and where once was unblemished skin now resided a magical brand similar to the Dark Mark. Though, it wasn't a skull, but the symbol of the Deathly Hallows. The petrification ended a moment later, causing Nora and Shiori to slump forward onto the ground in exhausted heaps of goo.

"What did you do?" Rie inquired fascinated, racing towards Nora after her body obeyed her will once more. Inspecting the new mark on her subordinates neck curiously.

"Something I picked up on my travels." he said nonchalantly and evasively. Who would've guessed that Voldemort did not develop the Dark Mark? It was simply an obscure art he rediscovered in his travels after murdering Hepzibah Smith and abandoning Borgin and Burkes. Used to forge a connection to another being through soul magic. Something Harry became quite adept at during his travels.

The shade of Voldemort was a font of knowledge and not only on the subject of Dark Magic. Weirdly enough Tom had been the only person that never made any excuses for what he did to Harry. Something not many others could say aside from the Dursleys. Harry still hated the last Riddle, but could at least respect and trust him more than the rest of Magical Britain.

Beside he had needed someone to rant at and Tom owed Harry big time for the shit he put him through. All while ignoring Tom's 'advice' to murder all who wronged him. Somewhere along the line Voldemort even grew bored enough to teach him some things. Being trapped in Limbo for eternity didn't leave much room for distraction.

"It is a magical link to myself, giving them access to my and my Sekirei's energy through me," he explained and added casually. "Judging by how Shiori nearly broke down in front of me, I guess that she didn't have much time left until now." it was left unspoken that further insubordination would see it removed and them in danger of dying again. Not that they'd live for much longer after attacking again. While Harry could give second chances he no longer gave third chances.

"I'm done, Harry." Matsu reported as she put the finishing touches on it.

Giving her a warm smile, the last Potter said. "Thank you, good work." he turned to Nora, Rie and Shiori. "Now then, it is time for some changes around here." if he was forced to play Minaka's game then he'd make damn sure he'd annoy the bastard as much as possible. As well as looking for other solutions. A powerful corporation under his control should do nicely.

'Next I probably need to check the employees for potential corporate spies,' Harry mused. 'Changing their contracts into magical ones with slightly higher payment should suffice to get them to agree.' being in service of Gringotts did teach you about magical contracts one way or another. With the Goblet of Fire mess Harry found it prudent to learn much about the subject. He wouldn't go overboard with it like Hermione did in fifth year as far as a penalty was concerned. A simple, but noticeable and unmistakable indicator should suffice to weed out untrustworthy individuals. Not a mass of pimples spelling out a word.

Following that train of thought Harry turned to his redhead Sekirei. "Matsu, can you tighten security of our system and improve on it?"

Grinning at him she replied. "Nothing easier than that." the Sekirei then began to blush and grin lewdly as she thought of something. "Do I get a reward for it?"

"Ah... me too, Harry-sama?" Akitsu chimed in hopefully. Her look saying exactly what she wanted.

Sighing in what he knew would become a recurring occurrence, Harry agreed. "As long as it is within reason."

His only answer was a perverse giggle from Matsu and a happy smile coupled with a blush from Akitsu.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 4. Best Thing I Never Had.

Year 2013, Tokyo.

Miya didn't let him leave and was blocking his path in an instant. Harry didn't even see her move, she just suddenly stood in front of him. "Somehow I am not convinced by that, so let me explain further," she said calmly, but Harry easily noted the edge in her voice. Seeing that he understood, Miya proposed. "But let's go into your room instead of blocking the hallway."

Without further ado she promptly led him to his room, entered, knelt down on the ground in the typical Japanese manner and invited him to sit beside her. Once he did so she explained. "Like I said, Sekirei are not like humans despite looking identical. The most important thing is that Sekirei thrive on love, literally. The stronger the bond with their Ashikabi the stronger they become. Be it their powers, body or mind. Training does next to nothing for them in terms of strength, though learning the methods, techniques and motions is still essential," she shook her head as she digressed.

"So you're saying Sekirei basically need to be loved?" Harry growled out. It wasn't out of the question. There were many magical creatures that fed on different kinds of emotion. Dementors, Poltergeists and Succubi to name a few. Nonetheless, all of this talk about love reminded him a lot of the drivel Dumbledore practically vomited at him at every opportunity. His fists clenched at the reminder. Love wasn't what did Voldemort in. It was a stupidly convenient series of events aided by sheer dumb luck culminating in his victory. Harry had no delusions as to that fact.

Miya nodded in confirmation. "Indeed, when not receiving love from their Ashikabi a Sekirei becomes weak with time, always looking tired." It wasn't a pleasant fate for a Sekirei by any means to slowly waste away. Basically being killed by your Ashikabi, by someone you love above anything else.

Harry frowned, the words doing little to dissuade him from disliking this whole situation. "Say I believe that, what even is an Ashikabi?" the last Potter asked with a little frustration leaking into his tone. He'd already asked Minaka that, but the answer he got wasn't really satisfactory.

Miya sighed at that and told him. "An Ashikabi is usually a person a Sekirei can be winged by." upon seeing his eyes and knowing what he was about to say, she followed up. "That does not mean every Ashikabi is capable to be the destined one a Sekirei seeks." she shook her head. " An Ashikabi completes a Sekirei in a way. However, as you've no doubt surmised yourself the bond between a Sekirei and their chosen Ashikabi isn't one of instant love. Not for the Ashikabi or the Sekirei. No, true love cannot be manufactured in such a manner."

Harry nodded at that, knowing that to be true at least. Neither potion, spell or enchantment could manage such a feat.

"All it means is that you have the potential to find great love in each other," Miya explained. "It needs work and effort from both. The bond only makes it easier." she looked him dead in the eyes, saying, "You can see it as the burden you apparently so insist it represents. Or you can give it a chance. The choice is entirely up to you."

Harry wanted to say that his choice was to not even be in this whole mess. If Akitsu were a normal woman without some kind of bond between them then Harry wouldn't have hesitated in the least to get physical. Sex didn't mean much without feelings involved aside from providing some relief. That's how he had operated the last decade. Yet, while his mind had chosen solitude, his heart disagreed with that quite vehemently.

In one point this landlady was correct though. The choice was up to him. He could either stew in his misery and be no better than Snape and Voldemort. He visibly shuddered at that image. Or he could at least try and get to know Akitsu first. Taking a deep breath, he sighed and said. "Alright. I can't promise I'll love Akitsu at the end of all of this, but I see nothing wrong with trying it out." if he was trapped in this then he could try and make the best of it. That was at least something he had experience in.

Smiling at that Miya said gratefully. "Thank you, that's all I ask." her demeanour changed in an instant. The demure widow replaced by a vicious killer. "For your sake I hope that you don't hurt her. She has already suffered enough."

Harry couldn't help but laugh, loudly. Like he hadn't done in a while. "I'm sorry." bringing his chuckles under control. "I don't doubt the sincerity or validity of your threat." he assured her and promptly chuckled some more.

Not knowing how to take his reaction, Miya went with curiosity. "Yet you don't seem all that concerned about it," she pointed out perplexed. Up until now there hadn't been a single being able to laugh at her when she stood before them with such intent to kill. If she was honest it was concerning for his mental health. "You don't fear death at all, do you?"

He shook his head. "Not really." he shrugged. "I'm not all that good at it either, you know. Don't get me wrong. I'm not suicidal or actively trying to end my life." Not that he knew what to do with his life now that it was truly his for the first time since, well, ever. "Rest assured I have no intention of hurting Akitsu in any way," he proclaimed sincerely. Not wanting the landlady to think he'd consider killing himself to get out of this new mess. "Anyway, let's go back down. I have a feeling Akitsu won't wait for much longer."

Miya nodded in agreement and more than a bit relief at his reassurance. Exiting the room with him shortly after. Rather than questioning him on his oddness and she chose to be satisfied with what she saw and heard.

Once back with the others Akitsu immediately stood up to go to Harry. Smiling softly all the way.

Harry's heart skipped a beat at that smile and he didn't know how long he could resist this enthralling sensation. This smile directed at him in pure sincerity was all he had ever desired. Telling him that he was wanted, needed even. Not for what he could do for her, but because he was simply wanted.

"Ah...Are we going?" Akitsu asked slightly hopeful, her voice still soft and soothing. She really didn't want to stay near Miya, knowing she couldn't defend her Ashikabi properly if it came to a fight. She would certainly fight, but she was also sure she'd die in the process.

That's when Matsu chose to speak up. "Um, could we talk first?" her words hesitant. Knowing she should tread lightly with this after what she saw. No matter how much she wanted to jump his bones and kiss him with all that it entailed. 'This could be over already if Miya didn't prevent me from climbing in his bed and letting Akitsu in instead,' the redhead groused internally. Annoyed because the one time Miya allowed something she considered indecent to happen was when it was with someone else. 'Probably because of Akitsu's former status,' Matsu thought slightly annoyed. Then again it was probably for the best considering the things she heard from Harry's conversation with Minaka.

"Of course," Harry agreed and sat down at the table again. Akitsu standing behind him instead of sitting down. "What do you want to talk about?" he had a strong inkling, but wanted her to start.

Before Matsu could answer Miya made to leave the room, saying. "I hope you have a nice talk, but I have some more chores to do." she knew that her presence unnerved Akitsu. Not to mention that Matsu could handle herself and the topic she wanted to talk about was private.

The rest simply nodded at her. More interested in what the redhead had to say.

After a deep breath Matsu began. Cheeks a flaming crimson and her breath coming out a little ragged. Her reaction was getting more intense the longer she was near him. "You see I'm a Sekirei, same as Akitsu and..." this was more difficult than she thought. Assault him out of the blue and kiss him, sure. She couldn't do that here. This situation required care. Yet, her body's reaction made that difficult. To wait as long as she did while being near him had been taxing enough.

Seeing where this was going, Harry finished for her. "And you're reacting to me?" seeing her enthusiastic nod, he questioned. "You're also alright with me already having Akitsu as my Sekirei?" somewhat sceptical to a woman accepting such a thing.

Nodding, Matsu claimed. "Yeah. Why would I not be okay with it?" honest confusion evident in her tone. While she understood that humans were different from Sekirei, she after all had access to the internet and stared into the dark side of it often enough. Though, Matsu in turn did not understand why humans limited themselves like that. Similar to how Harry did not understand why she was alright with sharing.

Pinching the bridge of his nose in disbelief and exasperation, he muttered sarcastically. "Oh, I don't know." but stopped himself from saying anything else in a similar vein. Next he turned to Akitsu and asked. "Do you have anything against Matsu joining?" hoping she'd say yes and give him an excuse to decline Matsu and let her down gently.

Predictably, Akitsu shook her head. "No!" came the succinct answer. Said with more force than anything Harry had heard her say in the short time he knew her. She would never willingly inflict what she had endured on another Sekirei. That didn't take any of her fear of possibly being discarded from her.

Sensing what was going through her head, Harry reassured her. Not with words, but by taking her hand in his and squeezing. Akitsu gently squeezed back. "OK, but I have questions of my own," he said to Matsu, seeing her becoming giddy and not wanting to give her the wrong impression. "In the hypothetical event of me rejecting you, what consequences would that have?"

If it only meant that she'd be heartbroken for a while he could live with it. That was simply life. While he was stuck with Akitsu, he was reluctant to take on another one so soon.

Paling rapidly, Matsu took a deep breath. The fact that it was only a hypothetical question the only thing from stopping a nervous breakdown. He was completely new to this, after all. It was understandable he'd want some information. "Well, I only know of one instance where such a thing happened."

Definitely interested, Harry inquired when she didn't continue. "And, what happened?"

"As far as I know the Sekirei in question became depressed and promptly took up the habit of alcoholism," Matsu said truthfully, remembering Kazehana and her heartbreak vividly.

Upon hearing that Harry facepalmed, leaving an imprint on his forehead. 'There goes my plan to look for another Ashikabi for Akitsu.' he thought. If rejection caused such a thing then he did not want to find out what abandonment caused. Sighing again, he asked. "So a Sekirei does have just one possible Ashikabi and can't find another?" it may sound callous, and it probably was, but that's what humans did every day. To not let go of the past wasn't healthy. Just look at Snape. 'Or myself,' he thought derisively. Though, Harry liked to think his situation was much different from Snape's.

Matsu pressed her hands together to try and keep calm. "There is only one true Ashikabi for most Sekirei and to find another is unheard of as of right now," she confirmed. Her brown eyes hidden behind glasses pleading with him. "While it is possible for a Sekirei to be winged by any Ashikabi such a winging is not a fate I'd wish on anyone." she visibly shuddered in revulsion. "It's like being bound to a rapist for life and unable to leave." After a few seconds of silence, she cracked and began pleading with him. "Please, don't do that to me! I'll do anything!"

Completely taken by surprise at her outburst Harry tried to calm her down. "Relax, nobody said you'd be forced to bond to someone you're not reacting to." his heart constricting painfully in his chest at the heartfelt plea, while his mind shouted for him to not be an idiot.

"I know," Matsu replied more than a little hysterically, fidgeting in her seat. She didn't even know she would react that way, but the possibility of losing her Ashikabi was simply too much. "It's just that I'll have to participate in the Sekirei plan. Right now the situation is still calm. However, with time more Sekirei will be released and find their Ashikabi. The minority of those will be honourable, while most will actively hunt for more Sekirei to increase their chances to win the game. Forcing their brethren into a twisted mockery of what the bond should be." her words coming out in a rush, and conveying just how little she thought of this whole Sekirei Plan.

"Couldn't you just wait it out until it's over and hide yourself away?" his words sounded hollow even to his own ears. He knew MBI most likely had measures in place to find wayward Sekirei. Something that caused him to remember much of his own past. Forced to stay where he didn't want to be. Forced to do things he didn't want to. 'This has nothing to do with me!' he tried to convince himself. Still, it served to remind him painfully of his own childhood and his memories made that very clear.

Matsu shook her head. "It may work in the beginning, but not for long. Once the Sekirei Plan begins in earnest I'll be forced to participate." she shuddered when thinking about that. She wasn't very combat oriented. "While I could leave Tokyo I'd be dragged back when that happens."

"I have my suspicions that they can find Sekirei somehow, but how would they force you? As I understand it Sekirei are stronger than humans," Harry brought up, wanting to know more about all of this.

Looking into his emerald eyes and focusing on them helped Matsu calm down a little. "MBI has the Discipline Squad comprised of Sekirei which are responsible for enforcing the rules, but that's not the problem I'm talking about," she claimed anxiously. Karasuba would gladly hunt her down, but even she needed to get through Miya first. While Matsu could hide herself at Miya's house, she didn't want to do so for years until the later stages of the Sekirei Plan. Though, she would if forced to. No, the real issue were the Jinki. "The problem is that Minaka has something in his possession that is capable of killing every Sekirei on Earth should he so desire."

"What?!" Harry asked sharply. That went beyond what he had expected. The parallels to his own past now more than obvious. "Elaborate!" he commanded strongly, his voice strained. Akitsu gripped his hand tighter. To calm herself or him wasn't known to him and he didn't care either way right now.

Squirming in her seat and practically glowing red by now, Matsu pleaded. "Could you wing me first, please?! I can't endure much more of this." It wasn't exactly an unpleasant feeling, but anymore and she'd climax on the spot from the build-up her reaction caused in her.

Different emotions battled inside the Last Potter for dominance. All vying for victory, yet compassion won out like it usually did with him. 'What difference does it make if I have one more? I'm already stuck in this mess,' he thought with a mixture of resignation exasperation and something else. Telling himself that it wasn't because of any empathy or sympathy for their plight. Or any initial attraction he might feel towards Matsu and Akitsu. Instead he said. "If that's what you truly want."

"It is!" she practically shouted and immediately launched herself right at him, lunging over the table with an eager smile on her face. No longer able to hold back. A moment after they tumbled to the ground, she made herself comfortable in his lap by straddling him. Cupping his cheeks she wasted no time and immediately kissed him.

The moment it happened the same symbol as Akitsu possessed appeared on Matsu's neck. Out of which Matsu's wings erupted shortly after. Said wings weren't nearly as big as Akitsu's, though she made up for it in numbers. They were a bright happy yellow in colour, shining with a soft light that illuminated the room.

In the next moment her world exploded in a rush of something she could only describe as ecstasy or euphoria. Her existence narrowed down to the experience of that warm, rising wave of power beginning to pulse through her body.

For Harry it was completely different to what happened with Akitsu now that he was aware of just what was happening. The sensation was almost intoxicating. He could feel what he assumed to be Matsu's soul, pulsing in response to his, feeling the echoing resonance as it shifted, harmonizing with his own. An instant later he could feel himself, connected to her in a way he never quite imagined connecting to someone else.

It honestly scared him.

He may have said he wanted to try to get along, but this was too much too early. The feeling of her unique power coursing into his, intermingling with his essence and sinking into his very being caused memories of Voldemort's possession of him come to the forefront of his mind. Instinctively he prepared for the pain. Only, it didn't come. Whatever it was didn't force itself upon him. Instead it rhythmically pulsed in tune with his soul, calling to him. There was a brief sense of awed wonder throbbing through his core as he let his guard down. Suddenly, she was flooding through him, seemingly synchronizing as one.

The fear came back, spiking in shock, as he could feel how she touched a part of him so deep, so intimately him, and seemed to make it hers so easily. His mind rebelled, almost wanting to scream in defiance that he wouldn't give in, wouldn't surrender. Years of isolation, needing an emotional distance screamed at him. Yet his body betrayed him and refused to listen as the power coursed through his body and soul. Just as he could feel his own magic flowing into Matsu.

It felt good, comforting even. Not the kind of brief gratification he usually felt after sex or a job well done. More like a pair of warm arms wrapped around him. A feeling of knowing he was safe, he was secure, he was going to be fine overcame Harry. It had been so long since he felt that way. Nothing more than a wisp of a memory, but it stirred the primal depths of who he was.

He didn't know how long the kiss lasted. A moment? An eternity? He couldn't say.

After regaining his own senses Harry hastily broke the kiss, causing Matsu to mewl in protest. After panting a little she intoned something similar to Akitsu. "Wisdom of my pledge, bestow the teachings of the world, to my Ashikabi!" leaning closer towards his face she mumbled with a smile and closed eyes. "Please take care of me forever and ever!"

Opening her eyes she noticed the tears trickling down from his good eye. "Are you okay?" nothing but honest concern in her voice.

His heart twisted in his chest with an echo of an emotion he hadn't felt in more than a decade. Finally, he grunted out. "I'm fine!" wiping his tears away more forcefully than necessary. He stood up, pushing Matsu off him in the process and calmed himself down with moderate success. "Do all Sekirei do that incantation thing after being kissed?" Harry asked, trying to change the subject and ignore what he had felt. It refused to leave.

"It's called Norito. Usually it is activated by a kiss followed by a prayer which results in the amplification of a Sekirei's powers," she explained with a frown as she stood up, exchanging a look with Akitsu. She could feel the concern coming from her. The Ice Sekirei had felt it as well.

Which was exactly when Akitsu spoke up. "Ah... jealous," she stated, looking at Harry with longing. What she felt from Matsu's winging through her bond with Harry was much more intense than what she experienced. Causing her insecurities to rise up once more. Well, that and trying to calm him with her presence.

'At least she's honest,' Harry thought with wry amusement. "There's no need to feel jealous." his mouth and heart acting before his brain could catch up. To reassure her he settled on patting her head, causing her to lean into his hand like a cat would. Right down to the purring. A kiss would've probably served to do it better, but he had no intention to repeat such a heavy experience again so soon. 'Hopefully it doesn't happen every time we kiss.'

That'd be quite awkward.

He mentally shook his head to get back on track. "I believe you were about to start explaining," Harry stated as he sat down, hoping to get back on track without further detour. Akitsu taking his hand in hers possessively.

Poorly hiding her disappointment at not getting him to open up more, Matsu replied. Yet knowing it'd take a more than a kiss. "I better start at the beginning then." She then promptly explained the situation. Providing a quick synopsis of the Sekirei origins. How they came to Earth, what happened when Minaka found them and what Jinki were as well as their function.

"I see," was all Harry said in a pensive tone of voice. After a few minutes of digesting the information, he asked. "Simply killing Minaka would stop this whole thing, wouldn't it?" it seemed like the logical step. Minimizing casualties and most importantly not dragging a whole race into a battle royal.

"If that were the case nothing would be able to stop Miya from killing Minaka this very instant, " Matsu replied grimly, the expression seemed wrong to be on her face. Pushing up her glasses, she elaborated. "The moment Minaka dies a dead man's switch activates, causing the Jinki to kill either every human or every Sekirei and Ashikabi on the planet. Depends on what setting they're on." or on Minaka's mood, most likely.

Pinching the bridge of his nose, Harry thought. 'Of course it couldn't be that easy!' Sighing he leaned back in his seat and turned his head towards the ceiling. "What about kidnapping and torturing? I imagine he'd change his mind after a while." only after the words were out of his mouth did he realize just what he said. Looking anxiously between Matsu and Akitsu to gauge their reaction.

Surprisingly, neither Matsu or Akitsu batted an eye. "While that is an option, I doubt we could keep Minaka for long after we've kidnapped him," Matsu claimed, her experiences on the First Disciplinary Squad having somewhat desensitised her to such things as bloodshed. "We'd have to defend ourselves from the Discipline Squad, as well as the army of MBI. Hiding would be very difficult to downright impossible with how many resources the company has at its disposal."

"Seems you've thought about this yourself," The Last Potter stated with a raised brow, interest clearly colouring his voice.

"Quite a lot actually," Matsu admitted with a frown of frustration on her face. "I've hacked into MBI many times, which is why I know these things, but I haven't found a way to deactivate the Jinki." the admission of that hurt her pride more than she was willing to admit. Minaka may be eccentric, but he was also charismatic and a genius. It didn't help that the Jinki were under lock and key after she stole one. She had only been able to get through the measures implemented after the first theft by using her powers over all things technological. Now there were countermeasures in place to keep her out. Namely the facility storing the Jinki being completely off the grid and burried under Teito Tower. Even her Norito could not help her get in, with nothing to control in the vicinity.

Matsu was also certain that such an act would alert MBI instantly.

"What about Minaka's mental state? He seems kind of crazy to me, considering the Sekirei Plan and all." Harry questioned. 'Maybe I can solve this with a simple application of the Imperius.' it was distasteful, but considering the other options it was the best and easiest he had.

Despite being caught off guard by the question Matsu dutifully replied. "Some say he is crazy and are convinced of that. However, I think that's not entirely true. In my opinion he is either extremely eccentric, plays an act to be underestimated or balances on the tightrope dividing genius and madness." despite having spent years in the man's vicinity she didn't really know him.

"Bloody great," Harry muttered. Magic that affected the mind was finicky. If the subject was strong enough then nothing would happen most of the time while a mentally weak person would be influenced. One exception were mentally ill or insane people. Spells affecting the mind of those had random outcomes. Ranging from driving them even more crazy to doing nothing at all, while a minuscule percentage got better through it. With his luck Harry wouldn't risk the fate of a nearly extinct race like that. Barty Crouch Jr. was a shining example of mental magic gone wrong.

One look outside caused him to decide to leave this for later. "It's afternoon already and I originally planned to be gone at this time." turning back to Matsu he asked. "Do you want to come with us or stay here?" he was fine either way, knowing that she was bound to him in the same way as Akitsu.

She hesitated only for a moment before stating strongly. "I will come with you, of course!"

"Are you sure?" Harry inquired further, clearly concerned. "You said MBI is looking for you isn't that kinda dangerous then?" he had nothing against Matsu joining him, he told himself. He only wanted her to be safe. Trying not to question if it was his natural reaction or something coming from the bond. Lest his thoughts went in an undesirable direction again.

A thought struck him as he remembered something. "But I guess MBI already knows you're here, if not before then almost certainly after I winged you."

"Yeah, that's probably the case." she laughed weakly, clearly not having thought about that. Still nervous, Matsu gathered determination and courage from the concern in his voice. "I guess they're mostly after the Jinki I stole, not me specifically. I simply leave it with Miya then. MBI will not want to mess with her."

His incredulity and scepticism was clear to hear in Harry's reply. "Really?" he knew Miya was more dangerous than she presented herself, but the kind of power Matsu hinted at was hard to believe.

"I assure you, Mr. Potter, that I'm capable of taking care of myself," came the voice of Miya before Matsu could answer from the entrance to the kitchen. A demure smile on the landlady's face and a basket full of newly washed clothes held in her hands.

Harry shrugged. "If you're sure." he didn't know all that much about Sekirei so he took her word for it.

"I am." the purple-haired Sekirei nodded to him and turned to Matsu. "If I interpreted the light-show earlier correctly then you're winged now, are you not?" upon Matsu's wary nod, she smiled. "Congratulations!" glad that Matsu wouldn't share the same fate as Kazehana. As if a switch was flipped the air shifted and her demeanour changed. "I hope no naughty activities took place while I was gone!" The menace clear to hear in her voice. Her smile only adding to it.

"Of course not!" Matsu replied, shaking her head frantically.

"Then of course I'll keep the Jinki safe for you."

Obviously relieved, Matsu said. "Thank you." for not reacting to her winging like Matsu thought she would, as well as guarding the Jinki.

"It's the least I can do," Miya responded honestly. She felt useless enough in this situation already. She was supposed to be the guardian of the Sekirei. Yet, here she was, completely incapable to stop it despite all her immense power.

From then on Harry and the rest prepared to leave the Inn. Akitsu changed into her new clothes while Matsu and Miya shared a heartfelt goodbye, with the former promising to return frequently.

-----------------------

After their exit from Izumo Inn, Harry let his thoughts wander while they walked through the streets towards NswF. All the while trying to enjoy the late afternoon while ignoring the fading tingle of euphoria under his skin from the winging. Akitsu was currently a limpet with how she clung to his organic arm and leaning her head on his shoulder. Making content noises while she let him guide her.

Her new clothes consisted of a white Kimono-like dress with long, flowing sleeves, but that was where the similarities to a kimono ended. The cut out for her head was lined with black fabric and was larger then the standard cut-out for normal clothing. It was wider, allowing Akitsu's shoulders to be seen and then going down in a very low V cut that showed off nearly a third of her breasts and stopped at her upper stomach. She was an inch away from indecent exposure. A black obi with a neat bow in the front held the whole thing tightly against her body. To top it off she had chains in her ensemble, which were used to bind her clothes together above her breasts, while the other set looped around her neck.

While Harry classified what Akitsu wore as sexy, very sexy in fact, it also drew attention to her. Appreciative glances and downright leers from some men and glares from most men and women. Not that Akitsu was bothered by any of that. Much too preoccupied with leaning her head on his shoulder while succeeding in her endeavour to encase his arm with her nearly completely free, but generous bosom.

Nor was Harry bothered by the attention for that matter. In the past he had despised any kind of attention. Now he couldn't care less what strangers thought of him. After what he's been through in the past a little attention wasn't even worthy to be called a problem.

Together with Matsu mirroring Akitsu on his other arm they made an eye-catching sight.

One side of Harry enjoyed the closeness and revelled in it. While his cynical side told him to not get too attached. After all everyone else he had ever loved left him one way or another.

He shook his head to get rid of these thoughts. Not knowing what to think anymore. He had not felt any malice or ill intent during the winging. Quite the opposite actually. No, the problem was that he was afraid to trust again.

Casual sex? Not a problem.

Love and trust was another thing entirely after what he'd been through. Yet Matsu and Akitsu had showered him with more unconditional love in a single day than he ever got in his whole life. Which was sad and kinda pathetic. The problem was that after so long without it he craved it like a parched man craved water in a desert.

Sighing at this whole situation, Harry resolved to think about it later when things calmed down a little.

Without even realising it the trio arrived at NswF just as the clock struck seven in the afternoon. The smell of gasoline heavy in the air as the pollution thickened towards the inner city. It wasn't as bad as some other places Harry had visited, where he'd been tempted to use a bubble-head charm, but it still wasn't something Harry was used to.

"Are you sure there are still people inside?" Harry asked Matsu skeptically as he eyed the skyscraper from the other side of the road. Waiting for the traffic light to change to green and allow them to cross the street. Normally at this time of day people would've called it a day long ago and left for home. He eyed the sheer mass of cars and people warily. All around them was a mob of people, dragging them on. Businessmen, cliques of schoolgirls and boys made up the majority of people with only a few obvious tourists mixed in.

Matsu simply nodded, smiling at him beautifully. "I'm sure. While it may be different in Britain, in Japan people usually work overtime."

Raising an eyebrow at her, Harry stopped short. "Who said I'm from Britain?"

Fidgeting a little at the one-eyed stare he gave her, Matsu caved in and admitted. "I may have researched your past a little bit."

"I'm assuming you used your know-how of computers?" Harry sounded more curious than angry. He was pants at most things related to technology thanks to being a Wizard. 'I'll have to tell them about magic sooner or later anyway,' he reasoned. Being basically married allowed them to be in the know. It was only fair after Matsu told him what he wanted to know. Though, specific parts of his past would be omitted by him, of course.

Matsu Puffed her chest out in pride, sure that he wouldn't be angry. "Yes! I can get access to nearly every database on the planet. Including Satellites in orbit," she boasted, not entirely undeserved. Her entire demeanour screaming 'praise me!'. Only MBI was partly out of her reach without her Norito and even then that was temporary.

Thoroughly impressed, he said. "That sounds incredibly useful." especially in the Muggle World.

Pushing her glasses up, Matsu basked in his praise before she remembered to bring up why she didn't find more. "It usually is. That's why I don't know how I didn't find more on you after your eleventh birthday. You still lived on Privet Drive during the summer, but did not attend any kind of school." Her suspicions were that the abilities she saw were the root of these anomalies, but she wasn't sure.

"I tell you when we're in private, alright?" he offered. "It's a long story and not something you discuss in public." Then again. Harry wouldn't be surprised if it made no difference in the end. Most people around him were staring at their phone and barely paid any attention to their surroundings.

Both Sekirei nodded their consent at that, while conjuring images as to what he could reveal.

Just then the mass of people moved again once the light changed to green. From then on it was only a couple of metres to the entrance of NswF.

The entrance hall of it was like any other successful company. A front desk to greet visitors, a fountain and a few plants here and there. As well as lots of glass everywhere.

Once at the front desk, Harry addressed the woman. "Excuse me. I'm Harry Potter and apparently the beneficiary of Tatsuoki Furumizu's will." not noticing the look Matsu was giving him.

Taking one look at him the woman sniffed disdainfully before taking up the phone and pushing a single button. After a few seconds someone must've picked up. "Ms. Nishida, here is someone claiming to be the heir of Furumizu." listening to the person on the other line the woman said. "Of course." she hung up a moment later and told them. "Someone will be with you shortly."

Harry simply nodded and sat down at the waiting area. Not bothered by the fact that he had to wait or the suspicion of the woman. After the death of a celebrity there were always people coming out of the woodwork claiming to be a long lost brother, lover or other. Either to get attention money or an in into a higher lifestyle.

Matsu leaned close to his ear and hissed incredulously. "You're the heir of Furumizu?!"

"Yes. It's not something I was aware of myself until recently. Apparently we were very distantly related and due to him not having any children or living relatives, I'm the inheritor of all of his possessions," Harry explained. "Why? Is that a problem? Did you know him?" while she told him most of what she knew about MBI it wasn't everything.

The redhead eyed everyone around them suspiciously, seemingly expecting an attack any moment. Causing Akitsu to do the same.

Matsu whispered to him. "Kind of. Much like myself, Furumizu worked together with Minaka in the past. He'd been Minaka's professor at university, in fact. Anyway, he also stole Jinki, two in total. After that security around them was increased, which only my unique abilities allowed me to penetrate. He stole other technology as well." Having been in the confidence of Minaka, Furumizu also had had access to the Jinki. "Most notable a weapon that had been designed for Ashikabi to use. However, it was deemed a failure due to the fact that it only worked for women while driving men insane. With most Sekirei being female and therefore most Ashikabi being male..." she let the sentence hang in the air, not needing to elaborate.

Harry couldn't help but chuckle at her words. "So it would've made no difference if we took the Jinki with us." he had no interest in the things, only wanting to keep them from Minaka. But the humour of the situation was not lost on him. He had not expected anything less with his luck. So why worry about it?

"I don't see how that's a good thing!" Matsu squeaked out, trying to stay inconspicuous and failing utterly.

Instinctively putting a hand on her thigh to calm her down, he replied. "Relax, they've kept them safe for a few years now. I imagine they know what they're doing." His voice having changed somewhat. "Besides, I'm sure with both of you I'm quite safe." It came across both laden with authority and entirely confident that everything would work out for the best simply because he would accept no other outcome. Causing both Sekirei to puff up a little at his words and relax.

A few minutes of waiting later saw them approached by two women. One seemed like a no nonsense type of woman, judging from her expression. She had the look and figure of a traditional Japanese beauty with brown eyes and short black hair. Only marred by her constant frown and angry eyes. She wore a dark blue jacket over a light blue shirt and a dark blue skirt with a brown belt, as well as red lipstick and a choker.

The second woman was evidently of European descent, having pale skin, baby-blue eyes and long strawberry blonde hair combined with Caucasian facial features and an hourglass figure. She wore a purple dress with long sleeves black heels and light purple lipstick. In terms of expression she could give Akitsu competition in being expressionless. The difference was that she seemed to behave that way because she looked down on people, not due to any kind of trauma or experience. As far as Harry could tell anyway.

"Welcome to NswF, my name is Nishida Rie," the black-haired women greeted them with a slight bow mirrored by her companion. "This is my assistant Nora."

Harry's group stood up and returned the greeting. "A pleasure to meet you. I'm Harry Potter and these are my friends Matsu and Akitsu."

"Our receptionist informed me that you claim to be our late boss' heir. Is that true?" Rie inquired sceptically, eyes narrowed and a hand on her hip. Her tone and expression made it clear that she didn't believe it herself. She did not outright dismiss him, mostly due to being preoccupied with taking in all his oddities.

Harry rummaged through his transfigured Moke-skin pouch, pulling out a copy of Furumizu's will. "Here, you can look it over at your leisure." as far as Harry knew everything was already finished. He only needed to inform the company to give them the heads up. Nothing more.

Rie took them and looked them over quickly for any kind of falsity. "Please follow me." She beckoned them. "It is rather late so we have to continue tomorrow. For now I'll show you to your rooms."

Seeing no problem with that they gave their agreement and followed the woman to the elevator. With Harry hoping to have a normal sleep pattern as of tomorrow.

On the way to their temporary abode Harry noticed something weird. Namely that all employees he saw were female. Not a single man aside from him was present. In the end he shrugged and let it be by thinking. 'Furumizu must've been an old pervert.' seemed plausible enough with all the eye candy walking around.

Soon enough the three of them were in a simple apartment with three beds. Why a company had a need for such things was lost on Harry. Neither did he need to know.

Once the door was closed Harry applied a silencing charm around the room, as well as a temporary muggle-repelling ward. Any kind of listening device or similar were surely fried by that. Finished with his task he sat down on the bed, followed by his Sekirei.

"So, what do you want to know?"

He just knew it would be a long night. Luckily he wasn't tired.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 3. Unwanted News

Year 2013. Tokyo, Izumo Inn.

"Congratulations!" came an annoying voice from the TV, which turned itself on as if guided by the hand of fate.

Harry turned towards the apparatus, wondering why it malfunctioned now. Inside it he could see a slender, bespectacled man with tall and spiky white hair, who seemed to be entirely wrapped in the colour white. He didn't know wh,y but somehow the man seemed familiar.

Shrugging, Harry looked away, searching for the remote to shut the device down.

"Wait, I'm talking to you, Mister Potter!"

Harry frowned, realising this wasn't a show but more like video call. More importantly, how did this guy know his name? "So, who are you and what do you want?" he asked curtly with his arms crossed across his chest, sitting down on the ground.

"I'm surprised you don't know me. You should read a newspaper from time to time." he frowned and held up a newspaper with a picture of him in it, but introduced himself all the same. Pose and all. "My name is Minaka Hiroto, CEO and chairman of MBI." then he smiled and exclaimed dramatically. "I was going to congratulate you on being chosen as the very first Ashikabi by a Sekirei, as well as informing you about the great game you've been chosen to participate in!"

"This 'Sekirei Plan'? You mean it's real?" Harry asked with incredulity in his voice. "Next you tell me Akitsu really is an alien." while he could swallow much in terms of bullshit due to magic. However, aliens were a bit much. Seemed even more far-fetched due to these Sekirei looking so close to human.

Laughing obnoxiously, the man explained. "Oh, it's very real." grinning from ear to ear, he said. "And she very much is an alien."

"Right." Harry replied, just so refraining from rolling his eyes. Though he assumed it wasn't completely out of question. Deciding he needed more information to discern if he said the truth or not, Harry inquired. "How do they differ from humans then?"

"I hadn't planned on answering any questions, but you're the first Ashikabi in this little game of mine, so I'll make an exception." Despite his words Minaka was apparently glad that his partner in conversation seemed to play along and so answered Harry's question. "As you're already aware the physiology of a Sekirei is very much like humans appearance-wise. They also have similar requirements, such as the need to eat food, drink water, and breathe oxygen. On top of that they are even capable of reproducing with the human species." here he pushed his glasses up for dramatic effect. "However, they also have significant differences that set them apart: Sekirei have greater strength, speed, and stamina than is possible for humans. In addition, each Sekirei has a core that is the source of their power and very existence; Sekirei who lose their core cease to function."

Tilting his head to the side and sitting down on the bed, Harry commented. "Interesting. What's an Ashikabi? Akitsu told me I was hers, but I have never heard of the term used in such a manner."

"Good question." Minaka praised slightly condescendingly. Harry was used to that and able to ignore it. "Ashikabi are individuals with specific genes to whom Sekirei become attached to, in both a contractual and emotional sense." the white-haired man made some grand gesture and continued. "The winging of a Sekirei is done through an exchange of DNA through mucosal contact, usually via a mouth-to-mouth kiss, which results in wings of energy to emerge from their back. Hence, the name of the process."

"So what? She has bound herself to me and is dependant on me in some manner?" the last Potter dearly hoped that was not the case. It sounded too much like House-elves, plus kisses. While he wanted company in some form, this seemed a step too far. Not to mention that it explained why Akitsu reacted like a normal House-elf would in the face of possible rejection.

Minaka nodding enthusiastically and confirming it caused Harry's stomach to drop to his knees. "Exactly! For many Sekirei, the reaction to their Ashikabi is one of deep love and fondness and most would do anything for their Ashikabi."

"That sound suspiciously like some 'Love at first sight' bullshit. Which in most cases, is only infatuation and not love. Two fundamentally different things." Harry pointed out, more than a little annoyed now that he knew why he felt that way about Akitsu. His experience with being connected to other people by some vague bond was not such a great one that he'd want a repeat.

"You don't sound very happy about being an Ashikabi?" there was curiosity and surprise in Minaka's voice as he inspected Harry.

This time Harry snapped back. "Of course I'm not happy about it! Why would you think I am? There's too many questions. Are these feelings even real or manufactured? Does this bond enforce them on both parties?"

"Well, most men would be thrilled to know that there's a gorgeous women loving him forever and waiting to do whatever he wanted." Minaka commented, not bothered by Harry's snappishness. Much the opposite, his grin seemed to grow by the second.

"Loving me forever?" Harry snorted in derision. "Let me tell you something, Minaka." A mocking chuckle escaped Harry's throat. "It's stupid to think someone will care for you always and be there for you all the time. Because one day you'll blink," he snapped his fingers. "and that's when you learn it the hard way." the last Potter chuckled again, dark amusement in his emerald eyes. "You learn that there's a thousand ways to lose your mind, a thousand ways to bend until you break. It only takes a few. Sometimes the easiest one is falling on your face, just trying to fight for you and them. Among the countless ways to make your worst mistake the easiest for me right now is sleeping soundly in a room nearby."

"Do I feel attracted to her? Am I fond of her more than I should?" being on a tangent, Harry zoned everything else out. "Yes, on all accounts." the problem was if it was even real. Not to mention the suddenness of it all. Still, he couldn't deny that were was something that made him at least fond of the woman. As well as not wanting to be separated from her.

Harry took a breath to calm himself and continued. "However, there's a difference between feelings and commitment and love isn't just a feeling, but also a choice. Love is a mutual commitment to find something about each other to adore even on the ugliest days. A choice to look each other in the eyes even when the stars long since faded from them and to keep looking until they're found again."

Harry had thought long, hard and often about this after the Battle of Hogwarts. His lifelong experience on the matter and the betrayal of his friends saw him come to that conclusion. 'Too bad that nobody except my mother and father chose me.' Harry thought somewhat sadly. He shook his head and went on. "Where was the choice for Akitsu and me in all of this? Does she stay with me only because of the bond and not on her own volition?"

The room was silent for a moment before Minaka exclaimed a little less loud than before. "You're an interesting man, Mr. Potter." his grin absent from his face for once. His bespectacled eyes staring at Harry. "But choice has nothing to do with the Sekirei plan. Fate decreed it and you shall be a player of the game."

"We'll see about that!" Harry glared back stubbornly. His anger rising as sure and fast as the tide. Fate could kiss his ass as far as he was concerned. "If I know one thing then it's that there is a way for this bond to be broken." There always was a way to do so. Not always pleasant, but when was his life ever easy or pleasant?

Minaka gleefully answered. "You're correct! One of you just has to die." maniacal laughter followed. It was technically true. Being deactivated was just like death for Sekirei. Though, he wouldn't tell this to this intriguing man whose past he couldn't dig up. After all, he wouldn't be a good Game master if he let the first player do a runner!

'Of course.' Harry snarled inside his mind, giving outwardly no reaction to his displeasure. Harry was also aware that the dude could simply lie to him and resolved to look into it himself. Afterwards he ground out, his arms crossed angrily. "Anything else I need to know?"

"A few things." Minaka replied just as loudly. "You cannot tell anyone about the Sekirei Plan or MBI will be forced to deal with you."

"Right." Harry snorted, not knowing what a company of Muggles could do to him.

Seeing that he understood, Minaka continued. "Second, when the Sekirei Plan is fully in motion you won't be allowed to leave Shinto Teito." at Harry's confused expression he corrected himself. "Tokyo." he was still bitter about the fact that his proposal to rename the city was rejected. Eh, he'd just have to amass more influence and it'll go through in the future. "You'll be notified once the plan is fully in motion."

"I'm guessing you have some way of tracking me down if I shouldn't comply or try to flee?" Harry questioned and already knowing the answer. "After all you knew where I was and that I 'winged' Akitsu. Taking into account the fact that I'm not even here for a day that means it's probably Akitsu you can track and or monitor in some way. Most likely her location, as well as some details on her health, considering you knew where we were and that she was 'winged'." trusting his instincts and experience to be true, Harry went on in his mind.

'MBI being the powerhouse that it is means satellites are involved and hiding would be difficult if not impossible in the Muggle World.' he thought annoyed. Not to mention that he didn't see any kind of tracker on Akitsu and she didn't have much to hide it with. That meant it was either inside her or they tracked her in some other way by looking for some energy signature of some kind.

Even more intrigued. "You're correct. If everyone is a promising and fascinating as you then this will truly be bring the Fated Age of the Gods."

The TV was promptly destroyed as a metal fist was forcefully inserted inside. Harry's temper having finally snapped. He considered it an improvement on how he would've blown up much sooner in the past. Still, he couldn't really pay for a destroyed TV. Luckily, that was nothing a quick Reparo couldn't fix.

After changing his clothes and putting the magical eye inside his mokeskin-pouch Harry tried to catch a wink of rest.

Sleep didn't come easily as his annoyance and agitation of this new situation refused to be quenched. Technically, all he had to do was ditch Akitsu and be done with it. However, she reminded him too much of himself in his younger years. Eager to please and not thinking much about herself.

A sigh escaped him after half an hour of trying to fall asleep. Finally he decided to meditate and calm himself down enough for sleep to claim him. While circling through his Occlumency exercises he got his emotions back under control.

'Tomorrow I explain to Akitsu that I'll look into a way to break this bond.' he finally resolved, ignoring the now dulled uncomfortable feeling of his twisting heart as Morpheus finally embraced him. 'There have to be more Ashikabi out there. Ones better suited for her and dealing with all that shit and not a wreck like me.'

Satisfied that his Occlumency could block out these sensations he went to sleep.

--------------

Back at Minaka's office the man was berated by his head researcher, Takami Sahashi.

"Why didn't you ask him how he managed to wing Akitsu?" she yelled in his face, rage clear to see on it.

Unfazed by that Minaka just laughed. "Ask him? Of course not, trying to figure it out is so much more fun. It's been a long time since I've had to deal with something I don't know about, I should thank him!"

"Uh-huh." was all Takami said as she looked for things to throw at him. Preferably sharp objects, but heavy and blunt ones were fine too.

---------------

"What the fuck did we just see?!" Uzume exclaimed out loud and then ducked out of habit to escape Miya's ladle that was sure to come for her swearing. Only, it never came.

Looking at Matsu, Uzume saw the woman with red cheeks and an intense look in her eyes. Practically devouring the sleeping man with her eyes alone. Entranced the redhead answered. "Ashikabi-sama." the Brain-type Sekirei felt her cheeks heat up, her breathing growing laboured. Not to mention the soaked mess her panties devolved into. The cherry on top was that he told Minaka to stuff it. Not much else penetrated her skull through the haze of euphoria.

Miya stared too, but for different reasons than Matsu. Worried that this man might really try and break the bond with Akitsu. The mention alone would surely break Akitsu more than she was before. She had to stop herself from marching to his room and giving him an earful. He clearly had no idea what their Ashikabi meant for a Sekirei. That went more than double for Akitsu, due to her previous circumstance.

Being a scrapped number meant more than just being unable to be winged by an Ashikabi. It meant you were unable to feel love, unable to ever be truly complete. This man practically delivered Akitsu from her own personal hell straight to heaven. To take that away would certainly rip the woman to shreds. 'Seems like I need to explain some things to him.'

Finally she answered Uzume's question with an answer of her own. "A broken man." with her experience it was easy to spot that he was someone who lost much if not all he held dear. And was afraid to trust again, lest it be taken away once more. She saw the same loss hidden in her own eyes every day.

"I more meant the fact that he apparently repaired the TV he punched through a moment earlier as if by magic." Uzume replied somewhat shrilly and incredulous as to why the other two seemed to ignore that. "I mean that's not normal, now is it?"

"Hmm." Miya said absent-mindedly before blinking and saying nonchalantly. "Indeed, it is not." Though Miya was more concerned with the fact that he seemed to have winged Akitsu, a single number who had been 'scrapped' on top of it. That meant he was an extremely powerful Ashikabi already. She wasn't surprised Matsu showed signs of a reaction, but she was worried he'd reject her. As well as possible future Sekirei.

"Anyway, we imposed ourselves long enough on the privacy of another." she clapped her hands for emphasis. "Let's eat breakfast!" still smiling pleasantly she summoned her aura of fear to get them to comply. It had the effect of a cold shower on Matsu.

Now slightly more lucid, Matsu squeaked out in chorus with Uzume. "Yes, Miya!"

-----------------

Once Harry woke up he was pleasantly surprised that he did have an undisturbed sleep. Neither nightmare nor vision had plagued him during the night. Instead he found himself well rested. While normally the case for his body it was a different matter for his spirit and mind. Only mastering Occlumency had helped him to mitigate the nightmares and even control his dreams. He didn't want to have his mind messed with again after all. Sadly, such sleep wasn't deep or satisfying in the least as he had already discovered. While it rested the body his mind and spirit were a different matter.

That meant either enduring nightmares or feeling drained. Not a pleasant choice in the least and Harry didn't fancy being addicted to Dreamless Sleep Potions. All in all, a truly restful sleep was rare for him.

He had fully expected to not feel rested today, especially after the conversation with Minaka, but he was.

His surprise didn't stop there as he woke fully. Mostly because of the fact that another body was sleeping close to him. A female body, judging by the breasts pressing into his chest. Opening his good eye he looked directly into Akitsu's own eyes. She lay on top of his chest, snuggling close. The blankets haphazardly kicked away and only covering the pair partially. His arms resting around her hips having held her close in his sleep.

From what he saw and felt she only wore a smile.

"Good afternoon, Ashikabi-sama." Akitsu greeted in her monotone manner, which was apparently normal for her. Though there was a heavy undertone of happiness in it.

"Good afternoon, Akitsu. I think to remember that I have put you in another room." He said calmly, trying to pull his hands from her hips. That was prevented by the Sekirei, who put them on her rump instead, a clear invitation.

Putting her head in the crook of his neck, she replied after sighing in content. "Ah, I had a nightmare. I still was a Scrapped Number." she held him tighter as if to make sure he was really there. "Came here to confirm you're real."

Harry grimaced, the uncomfortable feeling now settling in his gut. How could he tell a woman who was apparently emotionally dependant on him what he wanted to? 'It'd do the same to her as was done to me.' his earlier resolve now as firm as wet parchment. It was one thing to think about abandoning her and actually doing it.

Changing the subject while cursing himself for his cowardice, Harry asked. "A Scrapped Number, what do you mean with that?" it was the fist time he heard about that.

"Each Sekirei needs to be adjusted. The one responsible for me made a mistake. Made me unable to be bonded. I thought I'd never have an Ashikabi." she explained, her voice a little muffled as she spoke into his neck. Though he could hear her choking up a little at the for her painful memory. "But you found me and we'll be together forever and ever."

When she started to grind herself against his morning wood it took Harry's considerable willpower to not simply give in to the softness of her skin, the warmth of her body, the sheer comfort he felt at simply being held. As well as the promise she basically gave him. Yet, the last part also hardened his resolve, remembering his so called friends who promised the same. He held her still and pushed her up so she straddled his hips.

She looked quite adorable with her flushed face and confused expression. "You can't rush something you want to last forever." he explained, not noticing that he took her hands in his own. He took a deep breath and made to explain to her what he resolved before going to sleep. "Listen..."

A knock on the door interrupted what he wanted to say. "Mr. Potter. Dinner is ready."

Not knowing if he should be relieved or annoyed, Harry called back. "Thank you. I'll be out shortly." looking at Akitsu he sighed out. "Let's get dressed." what he wanted to say could wait a little longer. Sadly, Akitsu still had to wear his clothes, not that she seemed to complain about it, much the opposite actually.

'Still, I should get her some proper clothes at least.' he thought while putting his magical eye back in place, dressing himself quickly and walking down to breakfast shortly after. All the while calling himself a coward inside his own head for chickening out. 'Some Gryffindor I am.'

Dinner was a subdued affair, with only Miya and a redhead who introduced herself as Matsu in attendance with them. Miya told them the other two residents were out in town.

"So what do you do for a living, Harry-tan?" Matsu asked, leaning forward on the table and using his first name upon his request.

Blinking at the strange form of address, he answered easily and smoothly. "Up until yesterday I worked mainly in Archaeology, but I also took jobs in security, as a bounty hunter, an escort and even as a gardener from time to time." that was mainly due to the fact that there also went a lot of preparation into each Curse-Breaking Site. On some days there was little to nothing to do, but with his debt hanging over him he looked for other sources of money on the side during those times. Bounty hunting came from the fact that there were surprisingly many aspiring Dark Lords looking for artefacts, Dark Lords with a bounty on them to be precise.

"You can raid my tomb any time you want." Matsu purred with lidded eyes, causing Akitsu to glare at her.

Caught off guard, he sputtered, barely preventing the food from going in the wrong pipe. Thinking he heard wrong. "What?" Akitsu immediately knocked him on the back to help stop his coughs.

Miya then stomped on Matsu's foot under the table. "Ouch!" Matsu then seemed to get more demure, which somehow didn't suit her. "I mean, I thought of getting a garden myself, but I'm not very physically able." her glasses reflected the light, hiding her eyes as she grinned mischievously. "I'd appreciate it if you'd plough my fields as deep as possible to loosen the whole thing up, spread the seed all over and fertilize it real good!"

Harry did have considerable experience with the fairer sex, despite having been much too busy with earning money, paying off his debt and surviving to strike up any kind of relationship. Neither were visits to red light districts all that possible because, again, he couldn't spend the money for such things. That left flings with female co-workers or women he met in a bar to blow off some steam. As well as the women that paid for his services as a male escort. More because of his celebrity status than anything else. It was true, on old horses you learned to ride. Well, most were more like middle-aged, but still.

Due to that he knew the quite heavy sexual innuendo the woman just delivered was basically an open invitation.

Luckily Miya intervened before he had a chance to answer the question. "Matsu, I see you're incapable of refraining from illicit sexual behaviour. What did I say were the conditions for you joining lunch?" Miya had only allowed Matsu to attend because she was reacting to this man and Matsu begged her to. Though, if she couldn't behave then the landlady had no qualms throwing her back into her room.

To get her point across better she added her Hannya mask, making Akitsu and Matsu shiver in fear. Though, Harry was unaffected, as evident by his confusion as to the others' fear. 'Interesting, he isn't afraid of death.' Miya thought intrigued, knowing that only people afraid of death were affected by that aura, otherwise known as killing intent. Another reason could be that hers was too weak for him to notice, but she doubted that very much.

"I'll be good." Matsu promised while nodding rapidly and growing quiet. Akitsu didn't say anything, but was clearly ready to fight for her Ashikabi.

After things calmed down and everyone was finished, Miya took the opportunity to talk to Harry alone. "Mr. Potter, a delivery for you arrived an hour ago."

"A delivery?" the surprise and suspicion evident in his tone, not knowing what she did that had Akitsu in such a state, but being weary nonetheless. He also was aware of only one person that knew he was here and that person was not living in the Inn.

Miya nodded, saying. "Indeed. Come with me and I'll show you where it is." standing up and looking at Matsu, she proposed. "Matsu, why don't you entertain Akitsu?" No.02 noticed that it wasn't phrased as a suggestion, but an order. From the look and narrowed eyes on Harry's face he noticed it as well.

He sent Akitsu a look and said. "Don't worry. I'll be right back."

The landlady heard him follow her to the entrance, where she pulled a box out from under the stairs. "This arrived while you slept." she explained. "It contains clothes for Akitsu and an MBI credit card with no limit, but I don't accept that form of payment."

Taking the box from her, Harry asked dryly. "I guess no limit means, so much until it gets inconvenient for MBI?" his good eye having never left Miya's face. "Anything else you want to tell me?" his gut was telling him she didn't separate him from the others just to tell him such a trivial thing. His gut was usually correct.

Miya took a deep breath and during that one moment briefly debated with herself if this was a good risk to take. On one hand he was an unknown, but after witnessing his altercation with Minaka she was sure he wasn't some spy or otherwise out to harm the Sekirei race. He didn't even know just what they were.

"I know that Akitsu is a Sekirei." she began. "As you may have noticed Matsu showed a rather interesting reaction to you."

Harry sighed. "She's a Sekirei as well, isn't she?" looking Miya up and down he mused. "Are you one as well? Or how do you know these things?" Minaka's words of him being the first Ashikabi kinda only left that as a possibility. He grew pale as the possibility of her separating him from the group was because she wanted to 'wing' herself. "Please tell me you're not reacting to me." he begged with a groan, hoping it wasn't so.

Miya nodded slowly, her lips twitching in some bemusement. "I am a Sekirei and no, I'm not reacting to you, but Matsu most certainly is." before he could say anything she continued. "Which is part of the reason why I want to talk with you, to explain some things."

"Which are? I mean I already have a Sekirei. How can I have two?" the nature of that bond seemed like it would be an inconvenience to have more Sekirei around.

"Sekirei are not human and you shouldn't hold them to the same standards." Miya explained."Also the stronger the Ashikabi the higher the chance of attracting Sekirei. Seeing that you winged Akitsu, which was supposed to be impossible, I reckon you'll encounter many more Sekirei that are attracted to you."

All Harry did was facepalm and mutter at his stupid Potter Luck kicking in.

She continued with an undertone of worry like a mother had for her child. "I know I'm a stranger and have no right to ask such things of you, but please don't discard her. It'd quite possibly kill her. All she did was follow her instincts."

Hearing the woman's heartfelt plea was something that penetrated all of Harry's defenses easily.

"How do you know that I don't love her?" he asked, looking away.

Looking at him directly, Miya said bluntly. "I know a broken man when I see one. You don't think you can be loved. You are convinced you don't know how love feels and that you'll be alone forever." seeing that her words had an effect, she told him. "The simple fact that you haven't discarded her already tells me that you haven't given up hope on love just yet."

"Fine. I'll try" he growled out, picked up the box and left. Not knowing if he just lied or not. Or if he simply told her what she wanted to hear to get away quicker.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 2. Fated Meeting.

Year 2013. Tokyo, Japan.

Harry arrived in Japan's Gringotts branch for magical visitors of Japan to exchange their currency. Most not allowed to set foot inside the heavily restricted and xenophobic parts of Magical Japan. It was just a rundown shack with a single Squib working in it. All of it evidence that Gringotts did not invest in the Muggle World anymore than Wizards or Witches did.

With nearly everything taken care of Harry remembered that he could quit his job now. Finally, able to do what he wanted. Therefore, he took the necessary steps to do so before proceeding further. Having forgotten to think of that due to the unexpectedly good news. Thankfully with the efficiency typical of Gringotts, magical or not, that was wrapped up quickly.

Next he looked up where he actually had to go before leaving. Turns out his now dead relative had owned a large medical conglomerate similar to MBI, called NswF. So, he headed to their headquarters in the industrial district. However, due to the time-difference that came with being on the other side of the world it was now very early morning, around 4:00am. It suited Harry just fine. It meant less people about, but also forced him to kill time.

'The last time I was in Japan MBI wanted to rename Tokyo.' he had read it in a local newspaper at the time and it stuck in his memory due to the sheer gall of MBI and the ridiculousness of the situation. 'Shinto something was the proposed name I believe.'

Sadly, he couldn't visit Japan's magical side. They were highly isolationistic and even more separated from their mundane side than America's magical side. Foreigners weren't appreciated in the least, not even magical ones. World War 2 hadn't helped matters and drove them even further away, to hide in the countryside. It went so far that not even major news travelled over, as well as forbidding them to marry Muggles. Because of that they didn't number that many people. Even less than in Magical Britain.

Shaking his head to stop his musings he began to walk. His monetary situation anything but great at the moment and not allowing him to call a cab. While Harry could've used a Confundus Charm he saw no need and had no desire to. Trying not to use magic affecting the mind too much, if at all. His own history with it was not so great and so he tried not to inflict it on others when avoidable. During the last fifteen years living on his own he didn't need Mind-magic, aside from Occlumency, which now worked without a Dark Lord's soul-piece stuck in his head.

Having nothing better to do Harry decided to visit Ueno Park. A paradise-like oasis of green in the heart of busy Tokyo. It was the city's largest green space and one of its most popular tourist attractions. There were a few museums in it, temples, a zoo and there were boat-rides offered on the reed-fringed pond.

Walking along the gravel path, Harry took a look around. Up in the sky the full moon shone upon the earth with it's tranquil light, causing the pond to reflect it softly. The wind rustled through trees, making leaves ripple and carrying over scent of flowers and rain.

The peaceful picture was disturbed once Harry took a corner and came upon a strange sight, upon which he hugged the wall close and remained out of sight. There were two women wearing what could only be described as S&M attire. One in purple the other in a very light red. Upon closer inspection he saw they were twins, the only difference being the size of their bust. Both apparently arguing heatedly, looking somewhere else from time to time.

Letting his gaze go to where they were looking, he saw another woman sitting on a park bench under a street light. Like the other two her clothing was also weird to wear outside. It was a bloody lab coat and nothing else. That and her posture of defeat indicated she had nowhere else to go.

Trying to decipher the situation was put on hold when both dominatrices called forth lightning with their hands to throw at the defenseless woman. While she looked directly at the incoming attack, she made no attempt to flee or dodge.

Many questions entered Harry's mind. 'Witches, here? Why? Was she injured or why couldn't she dodge?' and more, but all went unanswered. However, his body moved on its own like it usually did in these situations. It was just who he was, something he couldn't switch off no matter how hard he tried to.

An apparition later saw him in the path of the attack, Elder Wand in hand. Instantly a translucent shield popped up before him, shielding him and the woman behind him. "What's the big idea?!" he called out annoyed, not knowing if he was addressing the assailants for attacking or the woman on the bench for not even trying to dodge.

"I don't know how you survived, but this is none of your business!" the one in the purple outfit called out. Creating lightning around her in a threatening manner, absent-mindedly noticing his eye-patch and weird arm.

"I'll make it my business then." he retorted calmly, having no intention of stepping aside to let someone be hurt when he could prevent it. A moment later he felt something grab his non-prosthetic arm. Turning around Harry was completely surprised by the kiss he received and entirely blind to the arrow headed for his heart.

It hit the mark.

--------------------------

Blank blue eyes stared at the world unseeing. Staring right through everything, as if trapped inside some kind of nightmare. Only the possessor of these eyes knew this was her daily reality.

Akitsu had been convinced she'd be without an Ashikabi for the rest of her miserable life after that idiot of an adjuster caused her to self-emerge. She'd made sure to repay him in kind by skewering him with icicles. Since then her life had been nothing but a monotone grey mess.

Nothing out of the ordinary happened today either. She was ignored by most people, not wanting to involve themselves with a failure such as her. She didn't blame them. Those who did pay her attention were the lecherous kind she didn't appreciate.

That was until the appearance of two other Sekirei. Akitsu had heard some snippets about two Sekirei hunting down other unwinged ones. Though, from the amount of time they took to attack even they weren't sure just what to do with her. Number 07 would gladly accept death, it was a release of her miserable existence, condemned to be forever without her destined one.

Such a fate was worse than death in her eyes.

At least until this stranger appeared to protect her from the attack. She hadn't thought him able to survive it, but he proved her wrong as he spoke next, causing her empty eyes to snap up and stare at his back in shock. It happened so quick Akitsu thought she imagined it. Feeling as if her heart was about to burst out of her chest any moment. Yet it still beat on, faster and faster as if intent to leave an indent on he ribcage. Cheeks flushing and breath coming in gasps.

'A.. Ash.. Ashikabi-sama!' she thought immediately. Disbelief mixed with pure unadulterated hope and joy surged through her.

So desperate to confirm this as true and not some cruel hoax made up by her mind in her throes of death, Akitsu took the chance. The possibility of having an Ashikabi alone driving her onward. Grabbing him by the arm to get his attention she seized the moment and kissed him once he turned to her.

A block or dam inside of her broke as a massive wave of euphoria crashed over her, washing her despair away in its cleansing waters. An instant later wing of icy crystals erupted out of her back, reflecting the light of the moon off them and creating small Auroras that seemed to pulse with power. The crest on her forehead vanished, only to reappear on her neck.

"This is the ice of my pledge. Shatter the misfortunes of my Ashikabi!" she shouted her prayer for the heavens to hear.

Tears streaming down her face as she hugged him close, whispering in his ear. "Finally found you...Forever and Ever." What came out were more sobs than actual words.

What neither Harry or Akitsu knew was why he was able to cause Akitsu's emergence. While she couldn't form the Sekirei bond with an Ashikabi on her own, she could do it with the help of another connection.

A Life Debt in this instance. Magic at its deepest, its most impenetrable.

The moment Harry rescued her from being cooked alive by lightning without thinking about compensation the Life Debt formed. It was something that could be established between the worst of enemies and across species. Even a goblin could owe a wizard a Life Debt. Usually the one who owed the debt to the saviour would one day be obliged to repay the deed by doing something beneficial to said saviour. As this bond was magically binding, the indebted could commit the repayment without acknowledging it, or even against their will.

Peter Pettigrew was one such example of when he tried to kill his saviour. It hadn't been Voldemort's enchantment on the silver hand which chocked him to death, but his own magic literally forcing his hand to kill himself as he violated the obligation to repay his savoiur at the most basic level.

In Akitsu's case the moment the debt was established it connected the two and her Sekirei Bond latched onto that. Basically jumpstarting itself by hitching a ride through her block before shattering said block to pieces. It was only helped due to her desire to be together forever with Harry, and to serve him like a Sekirei should in her eyes. The Life Debt took that as confirmation to repay her saviour by servitude.

One could say that the chance of Akitsu meeting her true Ashikabi among countless people were pretty low already, but for the circumnstance of her winging to occur as well? That seemed like pure chance.

Others called it Fate.

--------------------------

'What the fuck just happened?!'

Absolutely baffled by what just happened, Harry couldn't help himself. Seriously, not even a day in and his fucking Potter Luck kicked into overdrive. Not that he wasn't used to it by now, but this one was a first for him. While he wasn't opposed to buxom woman kissing him, quite the opposite actually, his luck usually only meant danger.

He was understandably waiting for the other shoe to drop.

A moment later he felt a strange sensation, tickling at the back of his mind. Being preoccupied with the women in his arms Harry ignored it and asked. "Are you alright?" Finding himself strangely concerned with this random woman. Looking around for the other two and noticing them already gone. Luckily, there hadn't been any Muggles around.

"I am now." was all she said, her face still tear-stained. Yet, a truly beautiful smile graced her face. Now that he could get a better look at her he saw that her previously blank and dull blue eyes now shone like sapphires. She also had short, brown hair.

Without noticing it Harry found himself smiling back without knowing why and said. "Good." wiping her tears away with his good hand he introduced himself. "We haven't introduced ourselves yet. I'm Harry Potter."

"Ah... Akitsu. Please look after me. Now and forever." the brunette replied, happily snuggling into him again, refusing to let go even for a moment. Strangely enough this wasn't uncomfortable for him as unexpected physical contact usually was.

Her answer brought more questions than it answered. "Nice to meet you, Akitsu. I don't suppose you have anywhere to go?" He briefly thought not to get involved in whatever mess he was now surely in, but he simply wasn't heartless enough to leave her on her own. He also found he didn't want to. After fifteen years of unfriendly goblins and only occasionally friendly employers, Harry was quite starved for some actual good company. No matter how it started.

The shake of her head was his only answer. "I thought so." he sighed.

------------------------

Harry couldn't help himself, he pinched the bridge of his nose. "So, let me see if I got this right." pointing at Akitsu he said. "You're a Sekirei, some type of alien, and you have to fight in a battle royal in this city sometime in the future." The woman just nodded. He should've known coming here had to have some kind of consequence he wasn't aware of. He just didn't expect it to be a crazy homeless woman. Sure, she gave him a light show, but he wasn't sold on the alien idea.

Right now they were sitting on a bench surrounded by hedges near the pond, out of sight of possible passer-by's. For good measure he put a bubble of silence around them with a quick flick of his wrist where his wand sat.

"So, what's this Ashikabi thing I apparently am?" he asked with a sigh. Not knowing why he indulged her.

"It's a Sekirei's fated partner, the person we live to find and love." she said plainly, the only thing indicating her happiness was her blush and the slight upturn of her lips.

As the word 'fated' left her lips Harry balled his fists involuntarily. There was no other sign of his irritation, but the woman seemed to sense it and reacted as if he slapped her.

Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered fearfully. "Don't you want me?" her grip on his arm increasing to absurd amounts.

Practically feeling the fear of abandonment in her voice Harry answered, after forcing himself to relax, his heart twisting painfully in his chest. "Let's just say fate and I don't get along very well. Not to mention that I didn't expect whatever this is in the least." he sighed and caressed her hand to somewhat reassure her, which seemed to work as she leaned her head on his shoulder. He didn't even know why he tried to comfort a complete stranger and crazy person.

'How did she know what I felt?' he wondered.

Harry honestly had no idea what to make of this whole thing. He'd certainly never heard of Sekirei before, but it seemed to be the kind of thing the Ministries would want in on. Though, considering the Japanese Ministry's policy of separation it could very well be they didn't even know about it. The other possibility was that she was trying to rob him in some elaborate scheme. 'Maybe some untrained witch hoping to score a quick buck or some protection?'

Judging by the state of her clothes, or lack thereof, she had nowhere to stay and had been sleeping rough for a while. The thought about simply leaving her and not bothering with the surely coming mess seemed painful and Harry found himself not wanting to leave her alone.

"Alright, you can stay with me while I think this over." he extended the offer reluctantly. All the while cursing his stupidity at not walking away right now.

It was simple words and not even a promise of him staying with her forever and ever, like she apparently wanted. However, the effect was obvious. Her face lit up with a radiant smile that overcame her default expression of melancholy.

Not knowing if he should take that as a good sign his first order of business was to get her some clothes to not seem like an abductor or something. 'I could transfigure some clothes for her, but can I really break the Statute of Secrecy so blatantly? On the other hand she seems to be some magical being or an untrained witch, but I don't know that for sure. She at least seemed to believe the alien idea.' he argued with himself. He was just freed from a situation he got himself in by ignoring the prudent path. After losing an arm and an eye and more time to mature he fancied himself more experienced than to do so again.

'That means setting up the tent is out as well.' Harry mused. A magical tent larger on the inside than it appeared on the outside would give magic away as well. 'Buying clothes for her isn't really possible at this time of day. That means waiting.' he concluded.

Hearing her stomach growl, he proposed. "How about we get something to eat before we proceed further?" luckily, he was used to camp and sleep under the stars, as well as cook over a fire. 'If she's hoping to rob me then she'd be gone quickly after seeing I have no money.' he mused.

Said fire was made with mundane methods and practiced ease. A few nearby trees were a few boughs short now, but nothing anyone would notice after a quick spell to grow them back, done in such a manner Akitsu wouldn't notice. As focused on snuggling with him as she was Harry doubted she'd notice an explosion nearby. 'She doesn't appear malicious at least. So, she wants protection it seems.'

Luckily, he had transfigured his Moke-skin pouch holding all his provisions and cookware into a rucksack as to fit better into the Muggle World. After a while both of their stomachs were full and Harry gave Akitsu some of his clothes to cover up while he was forced to re-evaluate his previous plans.

NswF could wait for a bit more. He'd have to find a place for Akitsu. Harry doubted her hero-worship would last for much longer. The woman was probably just very grateful he rescued her from certain death and gave her some food. Only wanting to stay in his good graces, nothing more.

'I don't even want to know what kind of stuff she must've been through on the streets.' he shook his head to banish these thoughts, having seen some ugly things on his travels. 'Once she has somewhere better to be I doubt she'd want to stay with me.' the thought of doing that seemed painful to him, but Harry attributed that to his stupid hero-complex.

It didn't take long for Harry to find a few inns that were still open. That didn't mean they'd take him without money. Combined with his refusal to use mind-magic if it wasn't a life-threatening situation, which this wasn't, saw them without a place to stay for the time being.

Akitsu yawned just as the sun began to peak over the horizon. Not really having gotten much sleep the night before or any day before that. Sleep meant nightmares for her in the past so she was reluctant to doze off.

Harry proposed. "Let's try one more." 'before we nap under a bridge' was left unsaid. Akitsu hanging off his arm just nodded. For now he had resigned himself to it.

Standing before the last inn was a woman swiping her broom. She was a slender yet shapely, fair-skinned woman with waist-length purple hair and shorter bangs framing her face. She had brown eyes and wore the traditional attire of a Shrine-Maiden that consisted of a purple hakama, a white haori with a sash-like belt, wooden sandals and a white ribbon to partially hold her hair in place.

"Excuse me, but do you know by any chance if there are any rooms free in Izumo Inn?" Harry inquired politely.

She looked up and smiled in a demure way. "As luck would have it, I do. There are a few rooms free, in fact." she looked them over taking in their peculiar appearance. The woman wearing the man's clothes and the man's eye-patch and metallic arm quite enough to catch attention. She bowed politely to the two after leaning her broom against the wall. "Miya Asame, Landlady of Izumo Inn, at your service."

Bowing back appropriately with Akitsu still clinging to his arm, he replied in kind. "Harry Potter and this is Akitsu. Pleased to meet you."

Not showing any outward reaction, Miya took a closer look at the foreigner and the woman, easily seeing that she was a Sekirei. No.7, if she remembered correctly. 'Wasn't she unable to be winged?' she asked herself in pleasant surprise, looking for the Sekirei mark on Akitsu's forehead, only to find it missing. From the way she clung to him it was clear he was her Ashikabi. 'Seems love did win after all.' her smile grew a bit more honest and friendly.

"The pleasure is all mine." Miya replied pleasantly. "If you need a place to stay Izumo Inn is always open for those in need."

Deciding to be blunt and to get this over with, Harry asked. "Even for those without money? I just arrived tonight and didn't have any opportunity to get anything."

Raising an eye-brow Miya inquired. "How long do you plan to stay?"

"Just one day."

Decision made Miya told him. "If it's just one day then I don't mind giving room and food to you free of charge."

Frowning, Harry was about to deny. However, the weight on his arm reminded him that he still had the woman with him. She hung onto him for support, barely awake. "Alright, thank you." he acquiesced after a short internal battle.

Miya softly clapped her hands together, the smile still on her face. "Splendid, let me show you your rooms." with that said she walked inside to do so.

Izumo Inn was a classic two level Japanese house with paper walls and tatami flooring, typical features of Japanese houses. The second floor predominantly consisted of rooms for the inhabitants, while the kitchen, baths, and living room were all located on the first floor. The Inn's backyard was decently spacious and featured a garden as well.

"Here we are. Room #202 for you and Room #204 for your companion." Miya presented them with two rooms separated by #203.

Akitsu seemed to have heard that and protested as good as she could. "Want to...stay with...Ashikabi-sama." her blue eyes blinking lazily, giving her a certain sleepy cuteness.

"Illicit sexual relations are strictly forbidden in Izumo Inn." Miya said with a giggle that held more than an undertone of threat in it.

Harry waved her off. "That's fine." a quick and invisible but weak sleeping spell saw Akitsu out like a light. Quickly entering Room #204, he laid her down on the futon and left after tucking her in tenderly. Again, attributing why he was so attentive with her to his saving-people thing.

Before leaving for his room he told Miya. "I won't be requiring breakfast."

"Should I wake your for lunch or dinner?" the landlady inquired, her brown eyes still assessing him. He found the action quite unnerving, as if watched by a Nundu that hadn't yet decided to make the pounce. Or dissected and deemed some kind of curiosity.

Harry simply nodded. "I would very much appreciate it if you'd wake me for dinner." He estimated he would wash himself and sleep a little to give himself some rest and think on this new situation some more.

"Very well." with that said Miya left her new and temporary guest alone to his own devices.

Once downstairs they separated with Harry going for a quick bath and Miya to take the breakfast off the stove she put there to finish as she swept the front of the house.

Knowing that all three were rather late for breakfast, she made to get them.

The first was Uzume, also known as No.10. She was a well-endowed young woman with long, dark brown hair, brown eyes and a well developed body figure. She usually wore a pink/violet belly top with a golden star on the front and a golden "10" on the back. For the lower part she preferred tight jeans. The woman had been released for a year, but hadn't found her Ashikabi yet. That wasn't all that long, considering that the numbers one to five had been out much longer and also not gotten their Ashikabi.

"Uzume-san, are you there?" Miya called out, knocking at the door. Nobody answered, so she opened it, expecting to find the woman sprawled out indecently on her futon and in just her underwear.

The room was empty.

As such she went to the next room, skipping one room entirely.

The resident the room belonged to was named Homura, or No.06. Though, he wouldn't be ready for breakfast due to his job of a host being late at night, wanting to increase his chances of finding his Ashikabi through that.

'That leaves, Matsu.' Miya frowned instinctively when thinking about the pervert living in her home.

No.02. Matsu had long red hair with side plaits and usually appeared not so fashionably dressed, wearing glasses and a dress with detached sleeves that resembled a cheongsam. She was currently on the run from MBI due to having stolen something from them.

Just as she was about to knock at the fake wall she could hear giggling and some mumbling. Deciding to enter without announcing herself she walked in.

The scene that greeted her was that of two grown women giggling and drooling while looking at a screen. On it was a video feed of her temporary resident getting ready to bathe, just about to lose the last of his clothing. Miya could see the scarred and muscular body of him clearly. His back looked like an enthusiastic tiger confused it with a scratching post at some point and scar tissue wrapped around his neck. His prosthetic arm was fixed at the shoulder seamlessly, as if it was truly a part of him and not artificial. 'Come to think of it, the range of the arm and the mobility does seem as good as a healthy arm.'

That made her suspicious of him, thinking he could be some kind of spy for MBI. Who else could have such technology? On the other hand she had no proof. Though, for now she'd have to discipline her two naughty residents.

"Ara, Ara. What do we have here?" Miya asked sweetly, an eerie smile fixed on her face as an aura of despair radiated from her body. "Some perverts peeping on our new resident? Illicit acts are strictly forbidden at Izumo Inn!"

Both shrieked like little girls, hands in the air and shortly after cowering on the floor in one corner of the room, hugging each other. "Miya?! It's not what it looks like, I swear!" Matsu tried to explain. Uzume frantically nodding in agreement, eyes wide in fear.

Somehow the ladle teleported into her hand, which she used to threateningly slap into the palm of her other one. "I'm sure. Then you also have no problem telling me what you were doing."

"Well, you see I woke up and looked a little bit into MBI's files. That's when I noticed they were on high alert due to No.07 being winged, which was supposed to be impossible." Matsu began to explain. While that was the whole truth she had also peeped on their new occupant. Him being the only non-Sekirei male around made him irresistible for the perverted Sekirei to not peep on.

"And? It's not like that's a bad thing for Akitsu. Neither does it explain why you were spying on her Ashikabi." Miya retorted, still keeping her ladle ready to strike.

Uzume took over, saying. "That's not the only problem though. It's like he doesn't exist."

Matsu spoke again, nodding her head frantically up and down. "I checked every database and his past is basically a black void. The only kind of information I was able to dig up is that he's British and lived in Surrey, England. Dropped out of school at age eleven, if that is even true."

"That's all?" Miya inquired, her eyes narrowed at the screen.

The other two looked now again. They all saw as he clapped his eye-patch up and picked out a false eye to clean it. It wasn't something one would use as a glass eye, being that it looked like a diamond with so many facets that it was basically perfectly spherical. Looked like a priceless artefact to be exact. Yet, he also didn't wear it openly like one would expect from a rich snob, only that someone like that wouldn't have that many scars. Nor hold himself like a warrior.

Finally she said. "That's...suspicious."

"I thought he was some kind of spy for a government, but in the past I never had trouble looking and finding data of even agents that were supposed to be dead." Matsu elaborated further. MBI didn't like spies very much. By the time she left nobody bothered trying anymore.

Food forgotten, the landlady reluctantly watched him for any kind of odd behaviour.

After a normal amount of time he left the bath, dried himself and got to his room. Cameras following him all the while. Making a mental note to force Matsu to take them all down in the future, Miya watched on.

As soon as Harry got into his room the TV sprang to life.

Rise from the Ashes, chapter 20.

Planet Magix, Citadel of Night.

"Everyone ready?" Harry asked of the six young women before him.

The Trix stood separate from the fairies, but united with one another. Bloom, Diaspro and Chimera on the other hand showed no such unity, standing apart from each other. Each of them wore their usual casual clothes right now. Bloom and the Trix wore those of yesterday and Chimera preferred her favourite Lolita-style dress. Diaspro on the other hand was clearly overdressed, clothed more appropriate for court than everyday life, but insisting that it was casual for her. While Harry himself wore a pair of black jeans, thick white dragonhide boots and a simple white t-shirt.

The wizard got nods and other signs of agreement from them.

"Then let's go." with that he led them to what he had prepared for this endeavour.

In the last two days it had been decided that all six would accompany him on his journey to the various planets he needed to visit in the Magical Galaxy. Harry would've taken all of them with him regardless, but Chimera and Diaspro were especially useful due to their knowledge about the cultures, social mores and customs of various planets. While Bloom planned to come with him in a bid to earn Enchantix, knowing it was of no importance in the end if she did it under Alfea's banner or not.

Though, first Bloom needed to visit Earth and tell her adoptive parents that she was basically switching schools, for all intents and purposes. Something Harry had insisted she do, arguing that they deserved to know the truth about a lot of things. Not that he didn't have his own commitments back home. And so, the group was near the surface of the Lake of Stars as they now called it, walking along the edge a little further away from the bathhouse. A place where he had built something in preparation for his travels, to make it a little bit more covert and also teach his girls to do it themselves.

'My girls?' he wondered. 'Since when did I become so possessive of them?' while the wizard knew that he could become very possessive of things he deemed his, this hadn't happened often with people. Only with Sirius and Ginny to an extent in his sixth year.

"I've got a question!" Chimera said, raising and waving her hand as if in school.

"What a surprise." came the sarcastic mutter of Diaspro, the words quite but slightly echoing in the cavern nonetheless. It caused Bloom lips to twitch, all while Diaspro's citrine eyes glittered mockingly. The Trix only observed the spectacle, assessing and clearly looking for weaknesses to exploit.

The Solarian fairy just struck her tongue out at the blonde, but refrained from lashing out verbally, having accrued some patience from her ordeal. Still, she only spoke once Harry acknowledged her. "Why do we use this when you can just flame us there or use a Portkey?"

"Good question, Chimera." he praised, causing the fairy to puff up and preen and Diaspro to scowl. "I have multiple reasons for that." the Shadow Phoenix began explaining. "Firstly, while flaming seems to be able to cover a vast distance, it still is considered short-distance travel in the grand scheme of things." he looked at the Trix at his left. "For example, Darkar could only break you out of the Fortress of Light due to its relative proximity to Magix. Much like Apparition, it largely is still restricted to intra-planetary travel; and just like Apparition I need to roughly know and be familiar with where I am going for it work."

Passing through a narrow gap in the smooth wall at the lake's shore, the group stepped on the marble-like stone floor of this mooring – decorated with geometric designs of brass – sitting atop and along a collection of brass pillars rising from the depths of the lake. The scents of metal and ozone were ever-present but constantly subdued by the refreshing aroma of foliage. While these sprightly and verdant invaders had not yet obstructed the brass glyphs beneath their feet, they did cover the rest of this ground floor. Stringy bits of vine hung off the sides of the taller pillars like thin strands of hair.

On the floor approaching the end were engravings.

I journeyed long in walking

far beyond the place of stopping

Where there was no more returning

to the people I had known.

I saw the world forgotten

where the grass gives up on growing

And I knew that I would never make another journey home.

Upon that fleshy plain

below the final rock outcropping

stretched the vast and empty desert

of the hungry, bleeding thing.

Encompassing the Earth

to the horizon, all-consuming,

crying in a thousand voices

never dead, ever dying.

None of the girls knew their origin, but according to lore this had been the words of the first traveller arriving far from home through the Blind Eternities. They served no true purpose, only included through traditions and customs for good fortune. Harry saw no reason to change such a thing.

Though, the unusual greenery and scents here weren't the only things out of place in the normally still cave. Whips of wind danced along the walkways connecting the tops of the pillars, voices keening like woeful sighs from the darkness beyond. The gloom would've made it difficult to discern what lied beyond each raised walkway, if not for the glittering waters below. As they walked along the intricate pier, it looked like they were walking amongst the night sky. The shelf seemed to overlook the cosmic tapestry: a compendium of stars and prismatic nebulas.

"Secondly, no one in Magix will sell a Portkey or trip away to the Trix or those associated with them. Not to mention that those with Earth as a destination are horribly expensive." It was an understandable leftover of the Trix' attempt to conquer the planet. Even if they had been proclaimed largely innocent at the trial. "And thirdly, it's educational. For which I am now responsible as far as you're concerned, I suppose."

Finally the group arrived at the end of the way, but no boat or anything else waited for them. Instead Harry fetched six vials out of his enlarged pouch. Each one contained a silvery substance with many black dots sprinkled throughout and the viscosity of honey. "Here, you should take that before we do this." he levitated one to each and said. "It's called – among other things – Aegis or Cosmos Honey, and is required for the travel we're about to attempt."

"Why is that, and don't you need some as well then?" Darcy inquired, noting only six phials and inspecting the strange semi-liquid.

Chimera asked at the same time. "What does it do?"

"It protects you from the dangers present by simply being in the place we're about to visit." Harry explained patiently. "It allows you to breathe there and insulates you against its energies. It's one big mouthful and you need to swallow all of it at once. Otherwise you'll probably sputter or puke it back out." he drove a hand through his raven hair. "I don't need it because of... special circumstances not connected to me being the Shadow Phoenix, shall we say."

Five of the young women looked at the brew apprehensively.

"Bottoms up then!" Stormy said, doing as instructed. Shortly followed by the other five.

They first let it pool in their mouths as instructed before swallowing all of it. It tasted like an excellent vintage of wine on the tongue, but the prickling feeling it induced was more akin to poison. After they swallowed, it felt like it was too much and would be stuck in their throats. However, then some was diverted without any of their input, flowing in the wrong pipe towards their lungs. Yet none choked, they couldn't even sputter as the magical substance coated everything from the windpipe to the stomach and lungs.

While the process was happening a low, drum-like sound could be heard by them within the pillars. One could feel the subtle reverberations underfoot, shooting through their bodies and making them quiver. Suddenly the witches' and fairies' eyes watered as they tried to adjust to the nebulous sea undulating in streams of pink and teal, black and blue before their eyes. Through the blurring of their vision, celestial bodies swam unhurried along their destined paths. Just one blink later and it was gone, instead a swirling vortex of water coalesced into a flat silvery surface in front of them. This mirror-like portal must be where the concept of stepping through ones own reflection originated, they thought.

All but Harry took a deep lungful of air to confirm they were still working. Thankfully, they did.

"Where are we going, by the way?" Icy asked after she calmed down again, observing the floating portal with interest. She saw that her reflection was a blurry mess as she stepped up to the sheen of liquid.

Harry grinned mischievously, clearly not wanting to ruin the surprise. "You'll see." next he transfigured a long rope out of a summoned stone, and throwing one end to the girls as he instructed. "Keep grabbing onto it as you step through."

They looked from the rope in their hands to the portal warily, but trusted him enough to deem it safe and no prank. As such they stepped through as a group. Immediately the shimmer overcame and peeled from them just as fast. First, all was coloured dust like pollen, then metal flakes, then crystalline translucence.

--------------------------

Rainbow Ocean.

All latitude and longitude was gone in an instant. They were here and not, there and approaching. Nothingness; a void, extending infinitely in all directions stretched before the group. Beyond and below them lied an endless black pinpricked by stars. Those stars and luminous nebulae provided the only light, casting everything in an otherworldly glow. Debris, the flotsam and jetsam of countless worlds and a multitude of planes, floated aimlessly among clouds of green-coloured dust. The strangeness didn't end there. From the relative safety of the boulder they were standing on the group observed trees freely levitating upside down in the air; their roots burrowed into nothing at all while their crimson leaves swayed in a non-existent breeze.

Further above the firmament was in constant motion, but up where the clouds and sky should be a sea of opaque, brilliant and multicoloured waves raged about. The swells rose like mountains against the seemingly storm-wracked waters. Their caps foamed in wrath before crashing up, sending their spray downward again. Despite the seemingly constant threat of being drowned by titanic amounts of water not a single drop reached them as rain. Instead the scintillating caldera of energy roiled and toiled about, moving like oil on water.

"Welcome." Harry greeted them with a wide and giddy smile. "Does anyone of you know where we are?"

None of them answered for a few seconds, too busy to take in the fantastical surroundings of this upside-down place. The young women simply stood, but suddenly found themselves floating up towards the maelstrom.

"What?" Darcy gasped out, holding onto the rope for dear life. Bloom blurted out. "What's happening?!"

Harry was unbothered by the weird phenomenon, holding tight onto the rope as he explained. "Relax, up and down are subjective here." gravity itself was subjective in terms of direction, meaning no gravity weighed one down here without consent. One could always be in transit, no matter how still one stood. "You're propelled by the thought of movement alone. So simply chose a new direction to fall in."

They did so and promptly fell down into a tangle of limbs, hair and groans, earning some bruises along the way. The only one Harry caught expertly was Chimera, – his hands gripping her hips and dispersing her momentum – lest her wounds reopen.

"Couldn't you have just warned us?" Icy complained with a growl from beneath Bloom and Stormy, trying to push them off of her.

"I could have." he acknowledged with a nod and a grin, setting a smug Chimera down and waving the complaint away. "However, it wouldn't have gotten the point across near as well. Failure is the best teacher in regard to remembering things you shouldn't do. Not that you were in any real danger with that." he clapped his hands to get them to stop grumbling. "Now, back to my question."

It was Diaspro who answered first as she lay on her back, looking up at the strange sky. "We're in the Long Quiet." her eyes were wide as she glanced around in awe. "More commonly know as the Ethereal."

"Really?" came the surprised voices of the others. Each one knew a few titbits about the place, but books covering the subject were all contradicting themselves.

However, all agreed that there were layers, beginning with the shoals; the shallow ways. Then there were the greater streams, plunging deeper to levels nearly unexplored. Down to the fabled Umbral Abyss; the Root of Blissful Terror, where no living man could hope to navigate, where madness and sanity were one and the same. It was akin to an infinite ocean. It had currents, it had depths, it had storms. Near the surface one was safe, could follow some rough paths and with the Aegis one even had protection from its influence to a degree.

Here they were just below the surface, it seemed.

"Correct." he praised, causing Chimera to glare at Diaspro which was followed by a pout. "The Ethereal has many names from all manner of civilisations. Equally as many as there are for practitioners of magic, maybe more." he began to count them on his fingers. "The Blind Eternities, Atlas of Worlds, Rainbow Ocean, Twisting Nether, Dreamlands, Sea of Souls, Immaterium, the Place between Places, the Dark Below, the Veil and countless more. Here we are behind this Veil. Anything else you can tell us, Diaspro?"

The blonde frowned in thought as she slowly stood up. "Only that the discovery of the Ethereal at first didn't do much in terms of being useful. All who entered died swiftly in the beginning." she dusted the cobwebs of history lessons long in the past. "Only after the development of Cosmos Honey did the Great Age of Exploration slowly begin, which birthed the Magical Galaxy as we know it. Even then the dangers were still many and more." the blonde looked at Harry, thoughts racing. "For example one couldn't safely travel to their destination without an object possessing the unique magical signature of said destination. A quite impossible thing to attain in those times, making the undertaking of travel quite perilous indeed."

She finished it by saying "In recent times – at least as history is measured – and with the development of safer modes of transport such as Portkeys and later on Void Drives people could leave this place's dangers behind. As such travel by foot through here isn't normally advised due to the potential dangers involved."

At least now they had Harry, who came from Earth and as such had an inbuilt magical signature belonging to their destination. Always finding his way back home as long as he was picturing it.

While Void Drives still travelled through here, just like Portkeys, it was much safer than going on foot and not as exhausting as Portkeys. Not that the vast majority of magical people could even create a Portkey today, much less a portal to the Ethereal. Simply due to seeing no value in spending decades to learn magic, when they had access to the same opportunities with Magi-Tech. After all, just because someone could learn something didn't mean they wanted to. The rational being that most would just be average at magic anyway and that the convenience of Magi-Tech trumped that for many.

Sure, most still learned the basics, but how many learned more and honed their craft? Instead of letting it decay and only using it for the convenience they now had Magi-Tech for?

Icy snorted in derision, crossing her arms with a huff. "Sure, it has nothing at all to do with the fact that the governments can't monitor this form of travel." the lazy drawl made clear what she thought the truth was. Not being able to travel much, having only visited Magix and Whisperia due to their lack of money, was something she had hated intensely. Still did.

"You're probably both correct." Harry told them, waving one of his hands as if presenting the sight before them. "Furthermore, while nobody knows exactly how, this is where magic really comes from; its origin." while there was some research done on how it worked, most people had no idea how and those who had an inkling didn't know much more. Everything most knew of it was that it worked and that was enough for them. "From here it seeps into the material world and into a planet's Leylines where it is then known as Mana. Even into people with magical circuits, where magic is then quantified as Od."

It was still largely the same thing, just different names for it. Much like with lava and magma just being different names for the same thing, but in different locations.

"Do you think it's true that demons exist here?" Bloom questioned, her cyan eyes warily observing her strange surroundings. Just like back home she loved to read about fantastical things, which had included the stories about the explorers that came here. They only now came back to the forefront of her mind.

It wasn't Harry that answered, but Darcy as she looked out at the breathtaking expanse. "The Ethereal is a place of the mind and soul; a parallel dimension superimposed upon our own reality. It's touching every mind and inch of the material realm at the same time. It is born out of the thoughts, emotions and dreams of every sentient species; inspiration and belief are its nourishment. Time is merely a suggestion in this place where imagination reigns supreme." she turned towards her fellows. "As such it is entirely possible that gods and demons exist here. Everything exists here, all at once."

A stairway with infinite steps, a horrific garden of blood and gore with petals and leaves of metal, a forest burning eternally with frozen fire were just the more mundane things here. A graveyard of murdered dreams, a path paved with mistakes, an eye as big and luminous as a sun, seeing music and even liquid forming itself into shapes on its own were entirely possible here.

"Now, can someone tell me what schools of magic this space has the most obvious connections with?" Harry asked as he began their journey. Due to him basically being responsible for their education at this point he'd make it a bloody good one, starting with the true foundations of Thaumaturgy he learned from absorbing memories from Omega.

He could've just floated forward but decided to make things a little more flashy and easier for the girls. As such the crimson leaves of the floating trees ripped themselves off of their boughs and built a bridge that shouldn't hold, but did. The wizard motioned them forward. Some like Stormy and Bloom were bolder, while the others took a little longer.

"Divination?" Bloom threw out, the leaves not even crackling and crunching as she walked on them. "If this is the realm of dreams – as the name Dreamlands implies – and not truly connected with time then that seems only logical."

"Correct, but that's not all of it." he threw a look back, making sure the rest were still with him. "Chimera, what's the second?"

The fairy in question stumbled a little in surprise. "Uh," she brought out, wracking her brain for the answer. The encouraging look Harry gave her spurred her on. 'Come on. You know this!' she thought frantically, not wanting to disappoint. "Summoning?" she ventured hesitantly, her heart soaring as he smiled and nodded at her.

"Indeed, though the correct term is conjuration. Both are used interchangeably, but summoning more so refers to transporting one thing to you in the physical sense. Conjuring, be it the conjuration of creatures or inanimate objects, are closely linked with this realm." Harry told them. "After all, it is the creation of a faux entity based on the concept of that creature or object, which is pulled from here. That is also the reason why visualising what you want is so important when conjuring, but the more familiar one is with that idea or concept the easier it is. Now, what's the difference between a summoned creature and an object?"

"A living thing dissolves after a certain amount of time, while a 'dead' object usually does not." Icy answered confidently. "There is some debate as to why food isn't included as dead, but it also usually dissolves before anything can be done with it." conjuring food didn't work in that regard, but transfiguring something into food did work just fine. Presumably due to it already being from the Material Plane. "Some creatures from this plane can sustain themselves through a variety of measures. One such being is the Nightmare Gargoyle, which feeds on the dreams of people – which is therefore mental energy from the Ethereal – and so prolongs its own existence on the material plane."

Bloom remembered that frightening being clearly, and the problems it had caused the Winx.

Stormy then elaborated further. "A summoned thing, be it living or not, can always be dismissed or disassembled with the appropriate counter-spell." one of the more difficult schools of magic. "As such people don't use conjured materials in construction." even Harry had only used the materials that had already been there in the Citadel of Night's construction, or if necessary transfigured one thing into another where it wasn't structurally important. "Lest it all collapse through a simple application of magic. However, what is unable to be summoned are truly sentient beings and individuals. Some speculate that it is due to their uniqueness and the fact that no magic can create souls." Stormy finished, noticing the slightly dumbfounded looks she got.

So she snapped at the fairies. "Just because I don't like learning doesn't mean I'm stupid! Before our expulsion we were top of our class for a reason!"

Bloom ignored that outburst, despite something derisive lying on the tip of her tongue. "All the names of the Ethereal sound like one would call hell, heaven or some other purgatory realm." she commented idly as she looked around.

"That's because it is." Harry confirmed as the leaves they walked on fell away. Only to be replaced by fluffy clouds as solid as stone. Nearby, on said clouds, a river of lava flowed upwards in a spiral.

"What?!" came the shocked voices of the young women. Always having thought that to be more of a figure of speech and not literally. "We're in heaven?"

Harry chuckled before he explained. "Yes and no." the wizard began. "This is called the Sea of Souls for a reason and each description of heaven or hell is nothing more than the visions people saw when peering inside, which then solidified somewhat as the idea of it spread and a consensus was reached. Like Darcy said: everything exists here and as such basically every depiction of an afterlife exists as well. However, due to us still being present in our physical forms our perception is different than from pure souls."

"After all, Magic Circuits are our connection to the Ethereal, and those reside in our souls. What is found of them in the body are nothing more than a physical expression that stretches throughout our physical forms in a similar fashion to a nervous system." Harry explained patiently to his captive audience. "Of course, there is debate if souls really go to the afterlife they believe they'll go to. Some speculate that each of our destination is determined by the purity of our soul, depending on how virtuous one was in life. Others assume we simply reincarnate anew after a period of time. Though, that is for philosophers to ponder on."

"Wait," Icy stopped, staring at Harry with a mix of horror and realisation at the sheer certainty with which he said it. "you said you died back in the Fortress of Light. Is that how you know?"

Harry stopped walking and turned back to face them, sharing a look with Bloom who already knew what he went through from his memories. A small and sad smile was shared between them. "Yeah." he said, glancing briefly around with an unconcerned shrug. "For me it was largely a white void, but I don't know if that was because I wasn't really dead or because I had no expectations about what I'd find on the other side."

"So that's why you don't require Cosmos Honey, have a Magical Core and were so ridiculously strong even before getting the Crystal of Power from Relix." Darcy commented intrigued, interest and a deep hunger clear to see on her features. She clearly remembered what happened at Alfea and the explanation of Ophelia. As well as what happened while they were in prison, explained by Harry as delicately as possible.

"Do you mean what I think you mean, sister?" came the question of Stormy, looking equally hungry as the Witch of Darkness.

"Well I don't know!" Chimera interrupted, glaring at Icy. "So mind filling me in?"

Harry had an inkling of what they were talking about from some of his stolen memories, but decided to let the girls settle this between themselves. They had to somewhat get along amongst each other, after all. Better to start now with that than later.

"It's more a legend and myth than anything else." Diaspro chimed in haughtily, somehow managing to look down her nose at Chimera without stumbling. "It says that those who have died and came back are changed for the lack of a better word, taking a piece of the Ethereal with them inside their souls when they leave. Which supposedly manifests into the addition of a Magical Core."

"Ohh," came from Bloom, her cyan eyes growing wide with recognition. "You're talking about the Empyreans!" she exclaimed, remembering some of the stories she read in her free time. Just like back home Bloom had voraciously devoured any material pertaining legends and myths. "It says those who truly stepped beyond the Veil and returned were changed. Not really in body, but in spirit." the stories had never been precise, nor did they mention Magical Cores anywhere.

"Indeed." Darcy concurred with a terse nod at Bloom. "It's widely believed that a few very prominent figures in history were Empyreans. Each and every one having a disproportionate amount of influence on the course of history; for good or ill." they weren't a race or people. The name was more title than anything else. "However, that are only the successful ones. There are also stories of failures who grew insane, not a favourable situation to be in for them or those they met." magic was intrinsically linked to imagination after all, and insanity was just an extreme version of that. So, they did grow more powerful indeed, but not how they imagined it.

Icy picked up where her sister left off. "There is no dispute that Empyreans exist and snippets are known about them, but most is conjecture and speculation. Nobody even knows what determines failure or success in becoming one. However, it's no wonder you have the problems you do, Harry." she told the only wizard present with a smile, hungry sapphire eyes raking over his form. "Together with the Crystal of Power and being the Shadow Phoenix it's too much of a good thing."

Harry just grunted. "It wouldn't be such a problem if the process of Evaporation would apply to me still." the complaint had been uttered once or twice by him, but one could clearly hear the palpable frustration in his voice. The wizard didn't know what caused that problem, but it could be a number of things. Be it the Crystal of Power, being an Empyrean, even having lived with a parasitic leech on his magic in the form of a Horcrux for seventeen years could've done it. He added cautiously. "At least I've found a few avenues for release." be it his connection to them or more carnal pleasures.

Further conversation was stifled as the group was suddenly cast into shadow. Looking up as one, the group beheld what seemed to be a bare alabaster foot towering over them, its heel reflecting the bizarre light of the Blind Eternities strangely. Through squinting eyes the group peered up the side of the corpse. The shape was familiar – humanoid – but the scale was incomprehensible.

Icy stood up on her toes, reaching up as if to touch a ceiling. She prodded the figure's sole to confirm it was a stone statue. The skin tore with the lightest touch, and motes of brilliant light spilled out to then drift upwards and back into the being. "It's warm!" she exclaimed, shocked. Immediately apprehensive about what this thing could be, and if it was still alive.

By silent agreement the group resumed their journey, unsure of what else they might find. Everything around them seemed familiar yet strangely alien. Things felt as though nothing had any weight, and as they passed familiar sights, they found them just beyond their ability to fully perceive. Some wondered why it seemed to take longer than expected to travel the distance, but suddenly their destination was before them in form of another floating and shimmering portal.

As was discussed beforehand; Bloom, Chimera and Diaspro went through first while holding hands. Their destination was Gardenia; Bloom's home. Easily able to reach any point of Earth from here, due to the planet not having any of the usual safety measures known to the Magical Galaxy.

The redhead sent him a worried look before stepping through, afraid of what he'd do or become in the pursuit of justice. Especially with only the Trix at his side. Though, she trusted him enough to be the good man she knew he was, and not do something he'd regret.

Harry and the Trix went in afterward, but with a different target in mind; England to be precise. Easily able to reach any point on Earth as long as he knew what it looked like. Mostly done so Harry could finally move on from his past, but also because it was deemed not prudent by him to take the Trix to Bloom's parents without a heads-up first. Harry also didn't want to show the bigots of Britain the existence of Fairies if he could help it.

---------------------------------------

Earth, Great Britain, Wiltshire.

It was good to be Draco Lucius Malfoy, the man bearing that name decided as he mingled with all the important Pureblood guests present at the Gala he hosted.

Life was going exactly as it should for someone of his status. Purebloods respected him, Half-Bloods grovelled for his support and Mudbloods thought better than to speak or even approach, lest they pollute the air near him with their disgusting presence. He had a Pureblood wife that understood her position and revelled in the prestige and wealth he provided. In turn she had provided him with many children, who emulated him like he did his own father. Draco was even all but assured to be the next Minister of Magic.

Even the laws from Voldemort's regime were largely still in place. All the Wizangemot had to do was pull it back an inch, to make it seem like things were changing. Even though before they had taken three miles. Anyone would look good compared to Voldemort in that regard. The Half-Blood and Mudblood imbeciles didn't even fight back and thanked them instead, showing that they were all he thought they were. Barely above useless cattle that deserved what they got.

'All that without having to suffer under a daily Crucio from Voldemort. I just had to get rid of Potter.' the man thought smugly. A feat that was surprisingly easy to do in the hysterical after-war climate. After all, no one should've survived a Killing Curse or beaten Voldemort. A feat all considered hopeless and impossible, and therefore condemned Potter as a result. He may have never beaten Potter in a duel, but that had been youthful ignorance to even try. No, where he had always beaten him was the court of public opinion and therefore used it to get rid of that thorn in his side.

Everything was as it should be, until it slowly wasn't.

It started innocent enough. Sounds took on a slightly higher pitch with a faint echo, while colours shifted toward the blue end of the spectrum. Things Draco blamed on the alcohol together with the sheer size of the drawing room. The same with the movement he then saw out of the corner of his grey eyes, which ceased once he tried to focus on it.

Things then grew stranger still. Objects underwent colour shifts at random, while light and shadow intensified or dampened seemingly at random, causing whispers to be shouts and vice versa. Water flowed in whirlpools or waves, even with no spell cast on it and it currently being in a drinking glass. Fabrics stiffened momentarily, as if hardened to stone. Metal and glass on the other hand warped when touched, leaving indents everywhere.

All of those weren't strange enough to be concerned about for magical folk. Instead thinking it part of the entertainment, and them being merry enough to dismiss them due to the alcohol.

Only for suddenly a cold wind to blow out of nowhere, despite all the windows being closed. It caused goosebumps to erupt on everyone's skin and even the magical Bluebell-flames flickered, with some sputtering out. People looked around in confusion and annoyance. That lasted until whispers barely on the edge of perceptible could be heard from the middle of the room, where space itself seemed to bend.

The room tightened without warning, the ceiling threatened to fall onto everyone's heads, seemingly intent to become a coffin. People felts smothered, and actual claustrophobics began to hyperventilate in panic while Occlumency users could weather the happenings better. A shiver ran down Draco's spine as a dreadful feeling of being trapped manifested in his gut. Only becoming worse as he made out the hazy silhouette of a hand pushing against spectral cloth, as if someone was trying to push through from behind a veil.

'The Veil of Death?!' some of the Unspeakables present thought, the phenomenon eerily resembling the ancient artefact. Not knowing that said device was simply a portal to a fixed destination through the Sea of Souls.

Not a second later the air itself seemed to fracture. Three-dimensional cracks, like in a damaged crystal, formed before them. With a deafening boom a section shattered inwards, and the witches and wizards found themselves staring into an unfathomable blackness that shook all to their primal core. What had started as whispers turned to murmurs and then to agonized shrieks of tortured souls, deafening the attendees.

Worst of all were the emerald eyes peering out from that infernal abyss, glowing with an eldritch light and narrowing upon spotting him. "Malfoy!" a voice of booming resonance snarled forth with a hatred that was palpable.

Everyone flinched and reflexively stepped back from what must be a demon speaking. With more than half of the attendees fleeing, chocking the Floo with their numbers while the few able to use Apparition were luckier. It left Malfoy alone to face it. The man in question had tried to walk backwards, but in his hurry landed on his ass instead. He also had pissed himself in fright at once, now unable to flee or move an inch and wondering what kind of demon stepped out of the portal.

"Potter!?" he sputtered out in disbelief, sending a hushed murmur of shock through the remaining crowd. Nearly all recognized the figure from its messy raven hair and striking emerald eyes, not to mention the sheer magical presence emanating from him. Though, the three young women at his back were complete unknowns, but the fact that they were flying without any aid spoke of their magical ability. Something only Voldemort had accomplished. "How're you alive? I saw you die!" Malfoy shouted in a mad panic that threatened to evolve into mania.

Potter only chuckled, as if Draco had told him a particularly funny joke. "It's been too long, Malfoy." he greeted the balding platinum blonde with a bloodthirsty grin, his dangerous gaze roaming over the crowd once before dismissing them. "The path you've sent me on has been so dark, darker than I ever dreamed it could be. But I survived, and now I'm back. Just for you." The wizard advanced menacingly onto Malfoy, stalking forward like a predator hunting prey. Each step echoed threateningly, much louder than they should be.

The leftover crowd parting for him like the Red Sea.

"Me?" the wizard stuttered out, crab-walking back on all fours in fright.

"Of course." Harry nodded, stopping a few ways away in front of Malfoy and squatting down so they were eye to eye. "I've been thinking about nothing but you as I languished for years in my prison. Only fuelled by my singular hatred for you and the goal that is this very moment. And now I'll finally have justice."

Malfoy backed further away until he hit a wall. He was breathing harshly now, nearly hiccuping with how fast his lungs worked. "I killed you. I killed you." he babbled over and over again, trying to convince himself of it more than anyone else. In his panic he brandished his wand and fired one curse after another at his foe.

Every single spell splashed uselessly against a shimmering shield, flying wildly into the panicking and once more fleeing crowd but safely away from his group. "That's all you've got, Malfoy?" Potter said with a sigh of disappointment, his voice taking on a sibilant quality as if he was a step away from slipping into Parseltongue. "I shouldn't have expected more of you, but I confess myself disappointed. I guess you'll die how you lived: trying to run away."

The Pureblood grew more frantic and angry in his casting, using more deadly spells the nearer Potter came. "I'll kill you now then." he swore from the ground, summoning his mightiest onslaught of rage. "Avada Kedavra!"

Harry feigned interest when faced with Wizardkind's deadliest spell. Though, when cast by Draco it looked rather weak and pathetic. Instead of fearing for his life Harry simply held a swirling corona of darkness surrounded by twinkling runes of red in his right hand, causing the spells to stutter and break. It's pieces reached Harry out of rhythm, meaningless in the face of the Shadow Phoenix.

"Kill me? You?!" Potter laughed mockingly, as if the very idea was laughable. It was accompanied by the cackles and sneers of the three witches at his back. "I'll tell you what. How about you try again?" he offered, the smile on his face promising pain.

Before Draco could utter a single word a Jelly-Brain Jinx hit him courtesy of Harry. Only Draco's fledgling Occlumency prevented him from degenerating into a drooling moron at the sheer power of Harry's spell. Draco's own spell wavered, caught on the tip of his wand and tongue, unable to breach the edge of his awareness. The platinum blonde stared blankly at nothing, trying in vain to remember what he knew he had forgotten. It was a lonely agony, the memory of memories lost.

"Po.. Potter, I... I... haven't forgotten you!" he clumsily insisted, only half-knowing what he meant.

"That's a surprise, considering how easily your forgot who saved your hide in the war. I'll make you wish you forgot me in a bit." he promised the Pureblood, venom and pure contempt mixed with loathing dripping from every word. Snarling the next word out like the curse it was. "Crucio!"

The spell wasn't just a red light but a crackling ball of lightning the colour crimson and agony. Harry emptied his cruelty and malice into it, imbuing the Unforgivable with all of the hate and fury born a decade ago and nourished daily for nearly the whole of it.

From Draco's throat came a sound no human should be able to make, more a litany of anguish than a scream. His back was bending like a bow and nearly breaking in his futile effort to escape from the agony. The rest of Draco writhed in torment as pain lanced through every part of him, like white hot knifes cutting apart all of his nerves at once. Red lighting danced over every part of him, caressing Malfoy's nerves in an intimate fashion.

What seemed like weeks for Draco wasn't even a minute in truth before the curse was lifted. "P..Pl..Please." Draco stuttered out from his raw throat, quivering pathetically in pain on the floor. "Me... Mer... Mercy! I.. I've changed." he brought out in stutters, tears of pain streaming down his face as the foulness of faeces became apparent.

Harry snorted derisively before frowning at the Pureblood. "It's easy for you to claim to be reformed when its convenient, I should know. After all, I had to languish for years because of you doing just that! You've always hated me for nothing." Harry smiled a sharp smile as he promised. "But be glad, because now I'll earn that hatred. With death as my sceptre and pain as my crown I will make sure you stay awake for every single cut!"

The fear in Malfoy's gaze gave way to pure terror, whimpering in fright as he curled into a miserable ball and cried. It satisfied a dark urge inside of Harry, crying out for justice that was finally in reach.

"Potter!"

"Harry!"

Two different voices cried out for the same reason. Harry's gaze only left Malfoy's snivelling form due to recognizing one as someone once close to him. Narcissa Malfoy née Black – perhaps predictably – was one of them, coming to her son's aid on trembling legs and with wide blue eyes. Her blonde hair greyer than before and with more wrinkles on her skin.

The second, however, was much more important. Even if not sounding any more welcoming than the first one.

"Ginny?! What're you doing here?" came the perplexed question from Harry. Confusion evident in his voice as he beheld his old crush. Her hair was still fiery red, and her brown eyes fierce. Ginny's figure on the other hand more resembled her mother's now. She was wearing an expensive looking gown fitting for the occasion – not something he associated with her at all.

Narcissa spoke first while Ginny ignored him and tended to Draco of all people, standing in front of her son as a shield. "Potter, by the Life-Debt you owe me; I command you to kill yourself!"

It took a few seconds for the ridiculous words to penetrate, but Harry blinked a couple of times before responding. "Stormy."

"Yeah?" the witch asked, nearly vibrating in excitement.

"Make her adopt a posture more conductive to listening, please." he ordered casually, knowing Stormy would grasp the intent of it perfectly.

The Witch of Storms cracked her knuckles with an eager grin on her lips. "With pleasure!" lightning surged to life, dancing over her pale skin as she went on the offensive. A blink later the young woman wearing a cloak of thunder had flown at Narcissa's side, kicking her left knee from the side and breaking it like a twig.

With a cry of pain the Pureblood collapsed down to the ground, her leg now bent in a direction it wasn't supposed to. Beside her stood an incredibly disappointed Tharma, having expected more from a Witch.

"As if I ever owed a Life-Debt to you anywhere outside of your delusions." Harry sneered down at the groaning woman, her eyes closed in pain. He approached and squatted down, grabbing a chunk of hair to roughly lift her head and forcing Narcissa to look at him. "To form a Life-Debt you'd need to perform the selfless rescue of another." Harry snorted at the thought of the Malfoys able to do such a thing. At the back of his mind he briefly pondered on the connection between a Life-Debt and the Enchantix requirements. "Besides, even if I had owed you one, that would have been resolved by me vouching for your miserable hides after the war."

He let go of Narcissa, letting her head callously impact on the marble floor. "Unfortunately for you, your son owes me a Life-Debt." from the time he had selflessly rescued the ferret from burning alive in Fiendfyre unleashed inside the Room of Requirement. Harry's grin was downright feral, eyes reflecting the remaining magical lights in strange and eldritch ways. "And I've come to collect my due."

The wizard turned back to a quivering Draco tended to by Ginny, which painted a surreal picture to the last Potter. As insurance against possible interference, Harry gave a command once more. "Icy, Stormy, make sure no one does anything foolish." he glanced at Lysslis, motioning forward lazily. "Darcy, with me."

Without complaint each of them went to their assigned tasks.

Ginny took note of his approach and turned to face him. "Please, Harry. You don't have to do this!" she pleaded, instinctively knowing she was no match for him and his.

"Step aside, Ginny!" Harry demanded, the words filling him with a terrible sense of dreadful deja-vu. "I only want Malfoy."

The redhead showed her courage and ferocity by not budging an inch. "You don't have to do this!" she repeated desperately.

All it got her was his emerald gaze glowing with the eerie light of the Killing-Curse.

Fateful Ashikabi, Chapter 1. Old Debts.

Year 2013. Tokyo, Japan.

Tatsuoki Furumizu looked out the window of his office on the highest floor of the NswF Headquarters. Overseeing the whole of Tokyo much like a god would survey the Earth from the Heavens. His office was luxurious and elegant, decorated with only the finest things.

The man himself was old, in his sixties at the earliest. His hair a dull grey, the colour taken by the passage of time. His face belonged to the typical happy grandfather, with sagging cheeks and many a wrinkle in it that clearly came from smiling. Yet, his dull brown eyes didn't hold much spark in terms of warmth.

His gaze turned to a plaque of his father that lay on his desk. Putting a hand on the glass protecting the photo embedded in it, he ran his fingers over it lovingly. "You were so perfect in life." Furumizu began, speaking to an empty room. "As a father, as a scholar, as a man." a smile of fondness began to form on his face as memories of his father came surging back to him.

His smile turned into a frown as quickly as it came. "But you made one grave mistake." he began to ball his hands into fists. "When you chose the woman who bore me into this world." The old man removed his hands from the picture as to not thoughtlessly damage it. "Because of that filthy harlot my body will remain cursed. For as long as I live."

His father had met her in kindergarten and fell in love with her down the line and shortly after his mother's nineteenth birthday he came along. Though, the Furumizu family had been a strict one and at first forbid his father from marrying his mother so he was born out of wedlock and forced to live with his mother in squalor for the first ten years of his life. 'A muggle for a mother. You should've listened to your family, father.' Tatsuoki thought. 'If you had then I wouldn't have been born a Squib.'

That was something he gave his mother the blame for entirely. His father had the power of a god and was perfect, but he had wasted it for such a harlot. Given up on such much power and perfection for nothing. Only gaining the Furumizu fortune after Tatsuoki's grandparents died of old age.

Though, if that wasn't bad enough he also was impotent. His inability to have children only made him being a Squib that much worse.

He stood up abruptly at the painful reminder. Only to be forced to experience another as he looked directly at the gigantic skyscraper belonging to MBI when looking outside his window. That only served to further sour his mood. Around the Millennium he had been the Professor of Genetics for Minaka Hiroto and Takami Sahashi. Both brilliant in their own way, even though the former was as crazy and eccentric as he was smart.

He had been part of the team discovering Kamikura Island in 1999, which was more pure luck than anything else. For him it was a place where he received another reminder of his flawed genes. As it was later discovered only so called Ashikabi were able to open the ship. Meaning you needed specific genes.

A third time he was reminded of his inferiority. 'All because of my mother.' he raged inside his mind while his face showed none of the rage he held inside. Laying the fault squarely at her feet. His embarrassment of her being a Muggle turning to outright hatred with time as it was left to fester and grow.

It would be a bitter pill to swallow for anyone to have had the potential for possessing magic, being an Ashikabi or even able to produce children. Only to have none at all. Though, he still had his brilliant mind. Something that harlot hadn't been able to take from him at birth.

Yet, all that would change soon enough. He may not be able to use active magic, like casting spells, but he could use Potions, rituals that used ambient magic, which admittedly were not that many. Things he learned from his father after it came out he was a Squib. Even afterwards his father had been nothing but supportive. On that knowledge he had built and developed things further together with Science.

He would be reborn from the loins of a perfect mother this time. Not the failure from before. With these rituals and the Jinki he stole from Kamikura Island he'd create himself a new body with a new mother. Though, the two Jinki wasn't all he stole. Furumizu also took DNA samples and a weapon of Sekirei design as his own. The latter nobody had paid particular attention to. He called it Witchblade out of a whim and some poetic irony. It looked like a simple silver bracelet with a spherical ruby embedded into the centre.

Later on he learned the weapon was deemed a failure. It had been an attempt to give an Ashikabi a way to defend themselves. However, only women could wield it and considering that most Sekirei were female and therefore most Ashikabi were males, which made the weapon pretty much worthless to him, the Sekirei and Ashikabi. Not to mention that once attached, it wouldn't get off without taking off the limb it was connected to and only Ashikabi with Sekirei could truly make use of it. Without the bond the bearer turned violent and unstable with time. Considering all of that it had not much use for him, but he had found a use eventually.

Since the theft he had used his knowledge of genetics, technology he took from the Sekirei ship and the Jinki to build his own company. NswF. A rival to MBI and Hiyamakai Enterprises. Though, Furumizu didn't care for profit as much as the advancement of his research.

'It shouldn't be too long now.' he thought in satisfaction, banishing any other thought from his mind. 'Soon I'll be perfect.'

With the help of the Jinki he at first tried to create his own Sekirei, knowing most of the objects' abilities. However that venture was met without any luck or success. Then he turned his attention to the Sekirei Core, or Tama as it is also called. The very thing which gave the Sekirei life and their power. That bore fruits but not the one he hoped for. He was unable to create Sekirei Cores himself, though he could try and create Ashikabi with his own DNA using the technology acquired from the spaceship.

By now the Second Generation of Neogenes, as he dubbed them, was born. All of them female and all of them basically being as close to perfect as possible. Though, to find the perfect candidate he couldn't rely on chance. That's where the Witchblade came in. The original and the copies he made served as a test for them. The one that held out longest would be granted the honour of becoming his mother.

Was it risky to do such? Undoubtedly, however no worthwhile reward was easily gained.

It had taken years of work, but now perfection was within his reach.

At the culmination of it all he'd be reborn into a new form. One that allowed him to wield magic and much more. The ritual for his rebirth had been used by many Dark Wizards during history. The last one being Lord Voldemort in 1994. He had also modified it to serve his purposes like all before him.

Once reborn the Death of Tatsuoki Furumizu would be announced to the masses. Everything he owned, his wealth, company and more would go to the "next living male relative." Which would be his new self.

As Furumizu made his way down to the labs to oversee how each of the Neogenes adapted to their Witchblade he didn't know that Fate had other plans. Plans that did not include him.

In a tragic accident the bearer of the original Witchblade grew erratic and unstable very quickly and killed Furumizu in a rampage before escaping through a window.

Year 2013. Egypt, Valley of Kings.

A 32-year old Harry Potter enjoyed his time off from his last expedition for the Goblins. 'My debt is finally paid in full.' he thought with a sigh of relief as he sat near the Nile on a blanket. Currently watching the sun set near the largest river of the world. Sipping from a drink for a job well done.

The heat of the desert was quickly replaced by an ice cold wind as night set in. All the while Harry was lost in memories.

After the Battle of Hogwarts his life had been a mess and he honestly wanted nothing more than to escape from it all. So it came as a bittersweet surprise that the Goblins forcefully enlisted him to work for them as a Cursebreaker. Turned out the Goblins took all his money as compensation for his break-in and the damages caused. Though, with that not being sufficient he was forced to work for them.

At least they gave him a choice. Well, choice was a bit of a stretch. He could've worked as a teller or as another bureaucrat, but then he'd have to work his whole life to pay off the damages due to the obviously exorbitant interest rates. Not wanting to be forever chained to them he chose to work as a Cursebreaker. The job with the biggest high-risk but high-reward ratio. Even then he'd had to use nearly every knut efficiently to pay it off as fast as he did.

The only reason why he wasn't made into a Dragon Feeder which got the lowest pay and highest mortality rate was due to the reason why he worked for them in the first place. Having broken out of the bank with the help of a dragon. Apparently a Parselmouth could speak to dragons as well.

Naturally the Goblins didn't provide costly education for him and literally threw him in the deep end. Considering the danger of the job that was basically a death sentence. Luckily, Harry was a fast practical learner and his experience with life or death situations had him in familiar territory from the beginning. He had to learn by observing the people he worked with and asking for all manner of advice and spells. The sheer necessity of survival eliminating his somewhat lazy attitude towards learning and knowledge.

It wasn't made better by the fact that he also had to take the most dangerous expeditions to pay it all off as quickly as possible. Old cities full of Inferi left behind by their masters, Necromancers, deadly traps and many an unknown piece of magic stood in his way of freedom.

In the last fifteen years he had changed considerably. Gone was the scrawny teenager and in his place stood a solidly built man of 6'2. His muscular body hardened from countless hours of battle and exercise was riddled with scars typical for his profession. One going across his chest from his right shoulder to his left hip. Claw marks from more than one beast graced his back and a few along his right arm showed where some of them bit him by puncture wounds. One scar even looked like the continuation of his lightning-bolt scar and cut straight through his right eye. He also had a burn scar going down from his neck to his collarbone.

However, the most prominent one was around his neck, where scarred flesh wrapped around his throat as if made by a hangman's noose.

While he did not look older than his early twenties at the most his scars made him look older.

His hair was still messy and as black as a raven's feathers. Though, the most drastic change came in the form of his left metallic arm reflecting the desert sun. He had lost his arm during a mission in Central America in a Mayan ruin. Since then he had replaced it with a magical prosthetic he built himself. Aside from having no sensation of touch it was as good if not better as his flesh and blood one due to its strength and durability.

However his arm wasn't the only part of his body he lost. Behind the black eye-patch over his right eye was an exquisitely diamond instead of an eyeball that acted as a replacement. It didn't have as many fancy enchantments as Moody's, but it let him have depth-perception again, which was enough for him. While he would've preferred to have a normal, unassuming one and not something so eye-catching, it had been a gift from a thankful client and eye-replacements were expensive and he didn't have money to spare.

Most of his clothing was made from all the creatures he killed during expeditions. Dragonhide, Acromantula silk and even the pelt of a Nundu were in his possession. Out of it he fashioned his own clothing, needing to use all parts of his spoils to maximize his profits. At least once in his life the forced lessons of sewing and housekeeping from aunt Petunia were actually good for something. Even when spells designed for the profession of tailoring helped out immensely.

Right now he wore black boots made of Dragonhide, simple blue jeans and an open white shirt with a ruffled neck and rolled up sleeves. His Moke-skin pouch was at his hip. His Invisibility Cloak was inside the pouch. The Elder Wand was secured in a holster on his right arm, while the Resurrection Stone sat on a ring on his right ring finger. Both having helped him immensely in his Cursebreaker career, if one could call it such. Especially the Resurrection Stone. Summoning the spirits of people who built the places and knew all secrets and traps was a big boon. Though, that didn't stop the spirits from lying or being malicious.

'Not that everything was bad.' Harry mused with a soft smile that made him look younger immediately. He even made some friends with a few goblins. Most of the British ones would still hate him for as long as he lived.

However, those memories also dredged up others that contributed to him walking away from Magical Britain. After what happened during and after his death he couldn't stay there. It wasn't just the all the death's the battle claimed. No, that was just one of the many reasons.

One of the biggest being that all his friends and teachers in the Order of the Phoenix knew of Dumbledore's plan and agreed he had to die. At least the old goat had been honest before Harry returned to the land of the living. It didn't matter how hard it apparently was for them or how sorry they felt. The whole lot still schemed and contributed to his death. It didn't matter that he came back. Not when they didn't know he was able to do so due to the weird circumstances of his demise.

'At least it explained some of their behaviour.' he scowled into his drink, gulping it down in one fell swoop a second later.

The biggest surprise was that every kind of magic cast upon someone was lifted with their death.

That included memory charms.

Now, it wasn't like Dumbledore had needed them to achieve his goal. No, Harry had been naïve and gullible enough for them to not be needed. Thankfully, there was only one memory in his mind that had been messed with. It didn't make it better, unfortunately. The nature of the memory made sure of that.

Shaking his head he banished those painful memories. Having relived them enough during the past fifteen years. Time hadn't dulled the edge of the mnemonic betrayal a single bit.

His musings were interrupted by the fluttering of wings and a sharp cry. A look up revealed a Gringotts messenger hawk, used to contact employees. This one even was his personal one. "Hello, Horus. Nice evening isn't it?" Harry greeted the bird with a smile, putting his prosthetic hand out for Horus to land on. It was clearly a magical one with his golden plumage and black beak.

Once Horus sat on his forearm it stretched out one of his legs to give him the message. After summoning a fat sand rat from nearby and throwing it up for Horus to catch, he unrolled the parchment and began to read. The message itself didn't say much, only to appear in the Gringotts branch in London at exactly noon tomorrow.

"Probably wanting to kick me out with as much fanfare as possible." Harry snorted in amusement, crumpling up the letter and incinerating it afterwards. "One way or another, tomorrow a whole new life will begin for me." A life of freedom where he could do what he wanted whenever he wanted.

-----------------------------------------

Year 2013. Egypt, Cairo.

Unlike in London the magical side of Cairo wasn't located inside the city, but outside in the ruins. Protected in much the same way Hogwarts and nearly every other magical enclave was.

Strolling through the magical side of the capital Harry took his time to arrive at Gringotts, enjoying the ambience of the sounds of the bazaar and the mass of people trading and haggling. Harry was used to everything having a set price, but here negotiating was part of the shopping experience. Especially on the magical side.

Much like Diagon Alley, the streets here were also narrow and fully packed with people, making it an ideal place for pickpockets. Fortunately his Moke-skin pouch gifted from Hagrid would not grant access to anyone else but him.

Exactly at 11:30am sharp he arrived at the London Gringotts branch by using Gringotts Apparition points inside each branch. Goblins valued efficiency and punctuality, which meant being early was a good habit to acquire. Time was money as they say and this was true here most of all. From the outside the building looked identical to every other branch Harry had seen. It was the interior which varied greatly each time.

Once inside he walked past the tellers, already knowing the way to his destination and not needing to go through that procedure. Instead going to the employee manager. There he waited before knocking at the door once the clock struck 11:45.

"Enter!" commanded a guttural growl from the inside.

Entering slowly but respectfully, Harry said. "You wanted to see me, Gornuk?"

Giving Harry a grotesque grin the goblin answered. "Ah, Mister Potter. I indeed wanted to see you. Some unexpected business popped up."

"With that I sincerely hope you don't mean some unexpected fees you forgot to mention?" Harry drawled in amusement, sitting lazily in the chair provided for him. It was meant to be uncomfortable, but Harry was used to worse. In reality he knew they wouldn't just pull some bullshit. While the goblins were greedy by nature they also honored contracts.

The pure black eyes of the small being twinkled with malicious humor. Barking a laugh, Gornuk replied. "No. Quite the opposite actually." he pulled out a parchment from his desk and slid it over to Harry. "This arrived yesterday for you." before Harry had a chance to even glance over it Gornuk explained. "It's a will which leaves you the benefactor of quite a large sum."

A laugh erupted out of Harry's throat at that. "Good one." he laughed heartily, knowing goblin humor to be a little more sadistic than normal. It'd be quite the cruel irony, not to mention pretty fucked up, to receive a large sum of money now, after he paid off his debt in full.

Not hearing the goblin laugh, Harry asked. "You are joking, aren't you?" Still chuckling a little.

"Did you ever see me laugh about matters pertaining to money?" Gornuk replied seriously, fingers steepled together before him on the desk.

Not able to stop, Harry laughed even harder. It wasn't a laugh of amusement or joy, but more like that of a madman. "Only my fucked up luck could manage such a feat." Just so able to calm himself down, Harry asked. "Who died anyway?" Truly not knowing what kind of situation would make him benefactor of a will. All close friends of his family were dead already. He doubted the Dursleys would give him money under any circumstance.

Riffling through some papers, Gornuk pulled out another parchment. "A Squib named Tatsuoki Furumizu. He was related to you from your father's side of the family. From the now extinct Black Family to be exact." the goblin began to explain the matter further. "Furumizu's ancestor disagreed with the Black Family's teachings and stance on purity of blood. Therefore he was blasted off the family tapestry and thrown out of the family."

Nodding that he understood so far Harry waited for the goblin to continue. After all, it was no secret that the Black Family had been quite insane and prone to throw anyone out of their family who disagreed.

"That very same ancestor settled in Japan, married and so on until Furumizu came along who apparently was incapable of having children of his own. Meaning, there are no direct heirs to his line." putting the papers back into the drawer, Gornuk elaborated. "His will stated and I quote, 'Everything is to be given to my next living male relative.' end quote." looking at Harry directly, the goblin's lips turned upwards. "Which is you."

Still not knowing if this was real or not, he inquired "Anything else I need to know?" when there was one thing in his life that always held true, then it was the fact that there's always a catch.

Gornuk told him. "Due to it being done in the Muggle World you will need to go to Tokyo, Japan. If you want to claim it, that is." here the goblin shrugged. "The Muggles will take it from there. We are only aware of it due to Furumizu being Squib and his father having had an account with us in the past." with that the goblin turned back to his work.

Knowing a dismissal when he saw it Harry took the papers and left the office. While the timing couldn't be worse he supposed it didn't matter to look into it.

'Japan huh?' Harry mused. Excitement coursing through him. While he had worked in Japan from time to time and could speak Japanese proficiently, he hadn't had time to explore. 'Could be fun.'

While the timing couldn't be worse, by now Harry long since learned not to cry over spilled milk. 'What's done is done.'

Not having much in terms of possessions and having all of it on his person, it took Harry very little time to prepare for the travel.

One portkey later and he arrived safely in Japan.

Rise from the Ashes, Chapter 19.

Planet Magix, Citadel of Night.